THE FINAL FRONTIER

Version 8.0 April 2007

BY

DR RICHARD KENT WITH VAL FOTHERBY

THIS E-BOOK IS DISTRIBUTED ENTIRELY

FREE BY:

The Final Frontier Charitable Trust

UK Charity 1106663

Web site: www.finalfrontier.org.uk

E-mail: drrkent@aol.com

Address in UK

Dr Richard Kent

The Final Frontier Charitable Trust

PO Box 11

Knutsford

Cheshire

WA16 6QP

UK

WARNING -THIS BOOK COULD CHANGE

YOUR AFTERLIFE!

Where do we go when we die? Are there

really such place as Heaven

and Hell? Within these pages are the

testimonies of 25 individuals who

have had near-death and after-death

experiences. These 25 individuals

have died as a result of a heart attack, a road

accident, a suicide

attempt, a Vietnamese bullet wound, on the

operating table, of

pneumonia, and many other lethal conditions.

The individuals in this

book recount their amazing stories of the

afterlife, having crossed the

Final Frontier of death.

Some tell of their wonderful experiences in

Heaven, and the love, joy,

and peace they found there. Others recall

terrifying images of Hell, which

is very real, according to the teachings of

Jesus Christ. Heaven and Hell

are described in great detail, as well as how

to go to Heaven, and avoid

Hell.

CONTENTS

CHAPTER 1: INFORMATION ABOUT THIS

BOOK

CHAPTER 2: CERTAIN RESTRICTIONS

ABOUT THE FREE DISTRIBUTION OF

THIS E-BOOK

CHAPTER 3: ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS, LEGAL

NOTICES, AND DEDICATIONS

CHAPTER 4: ABOUT DR RICHARD KENT,

CO-AUTHOR OF THIS BOOK

CHAPTER 5: ABOUT VAL FOTHERBY, CO-

AUTHOR OF THIS BOOK

CHAPTER 6: FREE COMPANION E-BOOK,

“BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER”

CHAPTER 7: FREE MOVIE, “THE FINAL

FRONTIER”

CHAPTER 8: FREE MOVIE, “THE LAZARUS

PHENOMENON”

CHAPTER 9: FREE CONFERENCES

ANYWHERE IN THE WORLD

CHAPTER 10: DR. MAURICE RAWLINGS

EXPLAINS NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES

CHAPTER 11: THE STORY OF IAN

MCCORMACK, NEW ZEALAND

CHAPTER 12: THE STORY OF JIM

SEPULVEDA, USA

CHAPTER 13: THE STORY OF HOWARD

STORM, USA

CHAPTER 14: THE STORY OF RONALD

REAGAN, USA

CHAPTER 15: THE STORY OF DR RICHARD

EBY, USA

CHAPTER 16: THE STORY OF RITA

CHUTER, UK

CHAPTER 17: THE STORY OF DAVID

VERDEGAAL, UK

CHAPTER 18: THE STORY OF REV JERRY

DELANEY, USA

CHAPTER 19: THE STORY OF DR PETTI

WAGNER, USA

CHAPTER 20: THE STORY OF MARVIN

FORD, USA

CHAPTER 21: THE STORY OF CHRISTINE

EASTELL, UK

CHAPTER 22: THE STORY OF DR RON

MCCATTY, UK

CHAPTER 23: THE STORY OF BRENDA

COURTIE, UK

CHAPTER 24: THE STORY OF HARRY

NEWBERY, UK

CHAPTER 25: THE STORY OF BETTY MALZ,

USA

CHAPTER 26: THE STORY OF REV.

ROYSTON FRASER, UK

CHAPTER 27: THE STORY OF JEANETTE

MITCHELL-MEADOWS, USA

CHAPTER 28: THE STORY OF GERARD

DUNPHY, IRELAND

CHAPTER 29: THE STORY OF JESSIE

DRAPER, AUSTRALIA

CHAPTER 30: THE STORY OF ODEN FONG,

USA

CHAPTER 31: THE STORY OF DAVID

BREMNER, UK

CHAPTER 32: THE STORY OF PAMELA

WORSEY, UK

CHAPTER 33: THE STORY OF PASTOR ROD

LEWIS, UK

CHAPTER 34: THE STORY OF DR. GEORGE

RITCHIE, USA

CHAPTER 35: THE STORY OF HENRIETTA,

UK

CHAPTER 36: MY TRUE HOME, A POEM

SUBMITTED BY ANDY HARLEY, USA

CHAPTER 37: THE MEDICAL AND BIBLICAL

DEFINITIONS OF DEATH

CHAPTER 38: SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCE FOR

NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES

CHAPTER 39: INTERVIEWS WITH SIX

MEDICAL DOCTORS AND ONE NDE

RESEARCHER

CHAPTER 40: DR RICHARD KENT’S BELIEF

ABOUT THE “TUNNEL OF LIGHT”

CHAPTER 41: DR RICHARD KENT’S

INTEREST IN CHRISTIANITY AND

TRUTHS IN THE BIBLE

CHAPTER 42: WHAT IS IT REALLY LIKE TO

DIE, AND WHAT HAPPENS NEXT?

CHAPTER 43: WHAT ARE HEAVEN AND

HELL REALLY LIKE?

CHAPTER 44: ARE NEAR DEATH

EXPERIENCES IN THE BIBLE?

CHAPTER 45: THE RESURRECTIONS IN

THE BIBLE

CHAPTER 46: THE RESURRECTION OF

JESUS CHRIST

CHAPTER 47: THE SHROUD OF TURIN

ACTUALLY PROVES THE RESURRECTION

OF JESUS

CHRIST

CHAPTER 48: THE BIBLE STATES THAT

WE ARE ALL SPIRITS LIVING IN BODIES

CHAPTER 49: GOD LOVES US, AND WANTS

US TO GO TO HEAVEN

CHAPTER 50: IN ORDER TO GO TO

HEAVEN WE MUST BE “BORN AGAIN”

CHAPTER 51: HOW TO BE “BORN

AGAIN”

CHAPTER 52: WHY JESUS CHRIST CAME

TO PLANET EARTH 2000 YEARS AGO

CHAPTER 53: WHAT EXACTLY IS A

GENUINE CHRISTIAN?

CHAPTER 54: OUR CONSCIENCE IS GOD

THE HOLY SPIRIT CONVICTING EACH

ONE OF US

OF OUR SINS

CHAPTER 55: THE SINNER’S PRAYER

CHAPTER 56: WHAT SHOULD I DO NOW I

AM “BORN AGAIN”?

CHAPTER 57 - RESOURCES

CHAPTER 58: FINAL CHAPTER BY DR

RICHARD KENT

CHAPTER 59: BIBILOGRAPHY

CHAPTER 1: INFORMATION ABOUT THIS

BOOK

Warning -This Book Could Change Your

Afterlife.

Where do we go when we die? Are there

really such

place as Heaven and Hell? Within these pages

are the

testimonies of 25 individuals who have had

near-death

and after-death experiences. These 25

individuals

have died as a result of a heart attack, a road

accident, a suicide attempt, a Vietnamese

bullet

wound, on the operating table, of pneumonia,

and

many other lethal conditions. The individuals

in this

book recount their amazing stories of the

afterlife,

having crossed the Final Frontier of death.

Some tell of their wonderful experiences in

Heaven,

and the love, joy, and peace they found there.

Others

recall terrifying images of Hell, which is very

real,

according to the teachings of Jesus Christ.

Heaven

and Hell are described in great detail, as well

as how to

go to Heaven, and avoid Hell.

This book was co-authored by Dr Richard

Kent and Val Fotherby in 1997. It was written

to bring

attention to the reality of life after death.

The forward of this book is by Dr Maurice

Rawlings, who is a

world expert on Near Death Experiences, and

the author of three books on the subject. Dr.

Rawlings

was the former Clinical Assistant Professor

of Medicine for the University of Tennessee

at

Chattanooga, USA. He was also the former

personal physician at the Pentagon for the

Joint Chiefs of

Staff.

This book was first published by

HarperCollins in the UK in 1997, and in 2002

by Zondervan Books in

the USA. In 2005 the copyright of this book

reverted to The Final Frontier Charitable

Trust (Dr Richard

Kent’s UK charity number 1106663). The aim

of this charity is simply to promote the

Gospel of Jesus

Christ, entirely free.

The book has been updated by Dr Richard

Kent to include new research by many

practising doctors in

the USA and the UK on Near Death

Experiences, and details of two free movies,

“The Final Frontier”

and “The Lazarus Phenomenon” available on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk. The book also

includes Dr

Kent’s research into Death, Near Death

Experiences, and Resurrections in the Bible,

since we will all

one day experience this. Dr Kent has also

included a section about the aggregated

experiences of

over 300 patients who have had Near Death

Experiences in Chapter 42, “What is it really

like to die,

and what happens next?”

CHAPTER 2: CERTAIN RESTRICTIONS ON

THE FREE DISTRIBUTION OF THIS E-

BOOK

• This book is freely distributed by a UK

charity, The Final Frontier Charitable

Trust, UK Charity No 1106663.

• This book is for Christian educational

purposes only.

• This book MAY be freely copied and

distributed anywhere in the world.

• This book may NOT be sold in ANY

circumstances at all, anywhere.

• This book may NOT be altered in any way.

• If you wish to translate this book into other

languages, please contact Dr

Richard Kent for permission at

drrkent@aol.com

• Please also contact Dr Richard Kent if you

wish to translate this book, so that your

translation

may be placed on the charity web site

www.finalfrontier.org.uk for the benefit of

others.

• Under certain circumstances, it MAY be

possible for Permission to be granted for

publishers

to publish this book in hard copy book format,

in any language, PROVIDED that the

publisher

contacts Dr Richard Kent and SIGNS A

CONTRACT ACCEPTING FULL LIABILITY

FOR

SUCH A PUBLICATION. All potential book

publishers MUST sign a contract accepting

full

liability for such a publication. For full details

please contact Dr Richard Kent at

drrkent@aol.com

• Please adhere to these simple guidelines.

Other matters

• If you have been helped by this book, please

e-mail Dr Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com

• If you have had a Near Death Experience

yourself, which you would like published,

please email

Dr Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com

• Dr Richard Kent gives free lectures on Life

after Death, and many other subjects,

anywhere in

the world. For details see FREE

CONFERENCES on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

• For all other questions, please e-mail Dr

Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com

• Dr Richard Kent may also be contacted at:

Dr Richard Kent

The Final Frontier Charitable Trust

PO Box 11

Knutsford

Cheshire

WA16 6QP

UK

CHAPTER 3: ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS, LEGAL

NOTICES, AND DEDICATIONS

The authors would like to express their

special thanks to Dr Maurice Rawlings for so

kindly providing

the Introduction to this book. The authors

thoroughly recommend his excellent books on

Near Death

Experiences: Beyond Death’s Door, To Hell

and Back, Life Wish: Reincarnation, Reality or

Hoax? and

Before Death Comes.

The authors would like to express their

gratitude to all the individuals who have given

their permission

for their testimonies appear in this book. The

story of Dr Petti Wagner is based on an

interview with

Sid Roth, of Messianic Vision. The testimony

of Gerald Dunphy is adapted, with kind

permission, from

the European Voice magazine number 952,

which is produced by the Full Gospel Business

Men’s

Fellowship International. The story of Dr

George Ritchie is reproduced with his kind

permission.

The authors would like to thank Johan Sturm,

of Eternal Productions, USA, for kindly

permitting his

two movies, THE FINAL FRONTIER and THE

LAZARUS PHENOMENON – THE MOVIE to

be freely

distributed on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

The authors would like to thank Attilla Balla

of The Visual Bible Society for his kind

permission to use

images in this book. The authors would like to

thank Barry Schwortz, official photographer

for STURP,

and author of www.shroud.com for his kind

permission to use his excellent images of the

Shroud of

Turin. All quotations from the Bible are from

the New King James Version unless otherwise

stated.

Some images used in this book are legally

used from www.webshots.com . Some images

in this

book are used with the kind permission of

www.biblepicturegallery.com

LEGAL NOTICES

The Final Frontier Charitable Trust has

obtained permission to use images and

information whenever

possible. Whenever possible we have

communicated with the source of all material

used, and quoted

the source material. If there is any image or

information which they have not obtained

permission for,

or any acknowledgement not made, please

accept our profound apologies. Please contact

us

immediately, and we will correct this

immediately.

All information and images are intended to be

used under the “fair use” clause of the

copyright

law. Please see under:

www4.law.cornell.edu/uscode/17/107.html

Sec. 107. - Limitations on exclusive rights:

Fair use

“Notwithstanding the provisions of sections

106 and 106A, the fair use of a copyrighted

work,

including such use by reproduction in copies

or phonorecords or by any other means

specified by that section, for purposes such

as criticism, comment, news reporting,

teaching

(including multiple copies for classroom use),

scholarship, or research, is not an

infringement

of copyright”

DEDICATIONS

The authors, Dr Richard Kent and Val

Fotherby, would like to dedicate this book to

our respective

spouses, Val Kent and David Fotherby. Both

have provided enormous encouragement and

support. Dr

Richard Kent would also like to thank Val

Fotherby for her hard work in preparing the

original book.

CHAPTER 4: ABOUT DR RICHARD KENT,

CO-AUTHOR OF THIS BOOK

Dr Richard Kent is a retired medical doctor

aged 60. He was born in

1946, and trained at the Middlesex Hospital

in London. He qualified in

1969, at the age of 22. He met his wife, Val,

a staff nurse in Casualty,

soon after qualifying, and they have been a

very happy couple ever

since. They married in 1971, and have three

daughters, Emma,

Sarah, and Lucy. In 1973 Richard joined a

very large medical practice

with eight partners and 18,000 patients.

One of Richard’s patients was a 4 year-old

boy who died with leukaemia. The little boy

died whilst

Richard was actually treating him at home.

This greatly distressed the poor parents, and

it greatly

upset Richard as well.

Following this, Richard and Val were “seeking”

for some meaning to life. In his job as a GP

Richard

was very familiar with death at all ages, and

wanted to know the answer to the following

three

questions:

1. Where do we all come from?

2. Why are we here?

3. Where do we go next?

Richard and Val found these questions very

difficult question to

answer! In the UK most people have no

answers to these

questions, and frequently do not even

understand the questions!

Richard also found that many people were

embarrassed by these

questions!

Richard’s first job as a General Practitioner

was in Brighton and Hove, working in a Jewish

practice.

Richard is not Jewish, but he developed a

great liking for the Jewish people. Richard

and Val have

visited Israel many times since, and also

attend a church that supports Israel.

Richard had an interest in the history of the

Second World

War, and was familiar with the details of the

Jewish

Holocaust. Richard and Val recently visited

Auschwitz

Concentration Camp in Poland, and regularly

visit Yad

Vashem, the Holocaust Memorial in

Jerusalem.

Richard was careful not make any personal

judgement on the

people responsible for the Holocaust. Richard

did however

come to the conclusion that there must be an

evil force on this planet that caused people to

inflict such

suffering on others. The Bible refers to this

spiritual entity as Satan, and Richard decided

that Satan

was very real. This lead to a detailed study of

the Bible, and Richard and Val became born

again

Christians together in 1974.

Richard became interested in the research

into after-death experiences by the

American consultant

cardiologist, Dr. Maurice Rawlings, who has

written the introduction to this book. This

interest was the

beginning of Richard’s research into the

experiences of clinically dead patients who

were resuscitated,

and reported after-death experiences.

Richard is a co-author of two books The Final

Frontier and Beyond

The Final Frontier, which include a total of 51

true stories of patients

who have died and met Jesus Christ. Many

individuals in the books

visited either Heaven or Hell. These books

are both available free on

their charity web site

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

Richard retired from General practice in

1997. He is now a part time unpaid

conference speaker,

evangelist, Bible teacher and author. His

wife, Mrs Val Kent, is a retired nurse, and

works closely with

Richard. They are both ordained ministers.

They now live in a rented house near

Winchester in the

UK, close to other members of their family.

Richard used to regularly run the London

Marathon, and other

marathons, to raise money for various

charities. He now prefers to

simply jog with friends!

Richard and Val work from a UK registered

charity (The Final Frontier Charitable Trust,

UK Charity No

1106663). They have spoken in church

conferences in the UK, the US, Europe,

Africa, the Caribbean,

Pakistan, and on Death Row in a maximum-

security prison in the Philippines. Richard and

Val have,

so far, spoken in 24 countries, always entirely

free to the host church.

Richard has been interviewed frequently on

TV and Radio, and is still available for

interview.

1. If you have found this book helpful please

e-mail Dr Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com

2. If you have had a near-death experience

yourself, which you would like published,

please e-mail

Dr Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com

3. For all other enquiries, please e-mail Dr

Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com

CHAPTER 5: ABOUT VAL FOTHERBY, CO-

AUTHOR OF THIS BOOK

Val Fotherby taught in a large comprehensive

school where she was head of history; she is

now

retired. Brought up in a Christian family, she

made a commitment to the Lord as a young

child. She is

married to David who is a director of the Full

Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship

International, and

they have a married daughter, Jane, and one

grandson, Daniel. Val wrote the story of the

Full Gospel

Business Men’s Fellowship International in

Catching the Vision, the British sequel to the

best-selling

Christian biography, The Happiest People on

Earth, and also The Awakening Giant, that

told the story

of the world-wide growth of the Fellowship.

She and David have travelled extensively for

the FGBMFI

throughout Europe, particularly to Italy, and

also to South Africa.

Other Books written by Val Fotherby

Catching the Vision

Paperback 192 pages (April 7, 1989)

Publisher: Kingsway Communications

ISBN: 0860657043

Catching the Vision is the British sequel to

The Happiest People on Earth, by John and

Elizabeth

Sherrill, who also wrote the foreword to

Catching the Vision. It tells the story of how

the FGBMFI

started, essentially after the World

Convention was held in London in 1965. The

book charts the

growth of the Fellowship from that time until

the late 1980’s, with amazing stories of how

God used

ordinary men and women to bring people into

the Kingdom of God.

The Awakening Giant

Paperback 192 pages (May 2, 2000)

Publisher: Zondervan

ISBN: 0551032340

This book tells the amazing story of the Full

Gospel Businessmen’s

Fellowship International, with the miraculous

growth of the Fellowship

into 150 countries over 40 years. The

FGBMFI was founded in the

USA, with a vision of awakening the laymen of

the world for the

Gospel. The organisation is now established in

South America, the UK, Vietnam, Japan,

Australia,

New Zealand, the former Communist

countries, Africa and Central America. This

book recounts the

amazing testimonies of the men and women

whose lives have been changed. From

politicians to

street beggars, the organisation have

impacted many thousands of lives, and

continues to do so. The

book is the follow-up book to The Happiest

People On Earth by Demos Shakarian (the US

story) and

Catching The Vision (the UK story, which has

sold 10,000 copies) by Val Fotherby. Included

in this

book are many more exciting new stories

about God’s work in FGBMFI.

CHAPTER 6: FREE COMPANION E-BOOK,

“BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER”

BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER by Dr

Richard Kent

and David Waite is the second book in the

series on

Near Death Experiences.

The book is now viewable and downloadable

FREE on

the Final Frontier web site:

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

This book was first published by

HarperCollins in the

UK in AD 2000, and by Zondervan in the USA

in 2002.

This book is a follow up book to the earlier

book The

Final Frontier, and relates the true stories of

26

individuals who have encountered death, and

beyond.

The book was researched by Dr Richard Kent,

a retired

UK medical doctor, and introduced by a Dr

John Sloan,

a consultant in Accident and Emergency at

Leeds

General Infirmary, UK.

In one case history the actual ECG’s showing

clinical

death are presented, as well as a letter from

the hospital concerned confirming death.

Some of the experiences describe Heaven in

detail. Some of the stories contain very

frightening

descriptions of Hell. Dr Richard Kent also

explains in detail what the Bible says about

Heaven and

Hell, and how to go to Heaven.

There is also additional material from

acclaimed International speaker Dr Chuck

Missler on the

Existence of God, Jesus Christ, and the Bible.

The book was co-authored by David Waite,

winner of the prestigious Christian

Broadcasting Council’s

Gold Award for the Best Non-Fiction

Christian book of 1998.

To view and download the book, please visit

BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 7: FREE MOVIE “THE FINAL

FRONTIER”

With the arrival of the technology for Cardio

Pulmonary Resuscitation the

medical profession has been faced with the

reality of Near Death Experiences.

In this documentary movie, the subject is

studied in great detail, and the

following doctors and patients are

interviewed in depth:

• Dr Maurice Rawlings, Specialist Cardiologist

at the Diagnostic Centre

of Chattanooga, Tennessee, USA.

• Dr James Winnery, Head of the US Air

Force Aeronautical Research

Unit, USA.

• Dr Melvine Morse, of the Seattle Children’s

Hospital, USA.

• Dr Tony Lawrence, of Coventry University,

UK.

• Dr Richard Kent, retired General

Practitioner, UK.

• Ian McCormack of New Zealand, who died in

Mauritius after stings

from the highly venomous box jelly fish. He

relates his personal

experiences of Heaven and Hell.

• Ronald Reagan of the USA relates his

experiences of Hell, after dying

in an ambulance following injuries sustained in

a fight.

• In addition Kevin Williams, NDE Researcher

in the USA, is

interviewed.

Research proves that NDE’s are legitimate.

It is estimated that

between 12 and 15 million Americans have had

NDE experiences.

This is such an enormous number of shared

experiences, that

there is no question that it makes sense to

study it. It is an

incredible phenomenon, and the implications

are enormous.

The entire movie may be watched and

downloaded entirely free on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk. Please visit THE

FINAL FRONTIER MOVIE on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 8: FREE MOVIE, “THE LAZARUS

PHENOMENON”

This movie has already been screened in many

public cinemas in many

countries. The narrative is documentary in

style, filmed on the actual locations

of the events portrayed, with fantastic

special effects, and amazing music. The

subject of death is studied in some detail,

and the following four medical

doctors are interviewed in depth:

• Dr Jeff Long M.D. of IANDS (The

International Association of Near Death

Studies)

• Dr Melvin Morse M.D. of Seattle Children’s

Hospital, USA

• Dr Tony Lawrence M.D. of Coventry

University, UK

• Dr Richard Kent M.D. (Retired General

Practitioner) UK

The movie starts with a dramatisation of the

Lazarus and the Rich Man in Luke

16, vv 19 - 31, as told by Jesus Christ, and

recorded by Dr Luke in his Gospel.

The special effects in this section of the

movie of both Heaven and Hell are

amazing.

The movie then turns to the true story of

Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu in Nigeria

who was raised from the dead after 3 days.

Pastor Daniel died after a road

traffic accident. He still has his death

certificate, written by a hospital doctor. In

the movie he recounts his experiences, with

amazing computer generated images of both

Heaven and Hell. The actual footage of the

coming back to life of Pastor Daniel is shown

in the movie. Pastor Daniel is personally

interviewed in the movie.

The movie concludes with the true story of

Ian McCormack who died in Mauritius for 15

minutes in a hospital Emergency Room, after

five separate stings from deadly dangerous

box-jelly fish. Ian met Jesus Christ after

death, and was transported to both Heaven

and Hell. Ian McCormack is personally

interviewed in the movie, and his story is

filmed on the exact locations

The movie may be watched and downloaded

entirely free on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

To view the trailer, please visit TRAILER OF

THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

The entire movie may be viewed and

downloaded entirely free. Please visit

THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 9: FREE CONFERENCES

ANYWHERE IN THE WORLD

FREE CONFERENCES

Dr Richard and Mrs Val Kent work from a UK

registered charity, The Final Frontier

Charitable Trust, UK Charity

No 1106663. They have spoken in church

conferences in the UK, the US, Europe,

Africa, the Caribbean, Pakistan, and on Death

Row in a maximum-security prison in the

Philippines. Richard and Val have, so far,

spoken in 24 countries, always entirely free

to the host church.

Richard has been interviewed frequently on

TV and Radio, and is still available for

interview.

Richard gives entirely free PowerPoint illustrated lectures anywhere in the world on the following subjects: 1. After Death Experiences

2. Evangelism is Easy

3. Creation: The Genesis Account

4. Evolution is Impossible

5. Biblical Archaeology: Noah’s Ark, Sodom

and Gomorrah, the Red Sea Crossing, Mount

Sinai, and the Ark of the Covenant

6. The Crucifixion: medical and prophetic

aspects

7. The Shroud of Turin proves the

Resurrection of Jesus Christ

8. The Bible is Supernatural

9. What does God think about Abortion?

10. The Rapture of believers in our lifetime

11. God’s supernatural plan for your Money

12. How to have miracle

Free copies of all the PowerPoint

presentations, both books, and both movies

are left with the host

church for free copying and distribution. All

travelling and accommodation expenses are

met by Dr Richard Kent’s UK charity, and the

conferences are entirely free to the host

churches.

Richard has so far given these conferences in

the UK, Western and Eastern Europe, the

USA, the Caribbean, Africa, Pakistan, and the

Philippines.

For further information please visit FREE

CONFERENCES on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 10: DR. MAURICE RAWLINGS

EXPLAINS NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES

Dr. Maurice Rawlings is a specialist in

cardiovascular

diseases at the Diagnostic Centre and area

hospitals of Chattanooga, and graduated with

honours from the George Washington

University Medical School. He served in both

the Army and the Navy and became Chief of

Cardiology at the 97th General Hospital in

Frankfurt, Germany. He was promoted to

personal physician at the Pentagon for the

Joint Chiefs of Staff, which included

Generals Marshall, Bradley, and Dwight

Eisenhower, before he became President of

the United States.

In civilian life Dr. Rawlings was appointed to

the National Teaching Faculty of the

American Heart

Association, specialising in the teaching

methods for the retrieval of patients from

sudden death. He taught at various medical

schools and hospitals and conducted courses

for doctors and nurses in any countries.

Dr. Rawlings is the Clinical Assistant

Professor of Medicine for the University of

Tennessee at chattanooga, a member of the

International Committee on Cardiovascular

Diseases, a past Governor for the American

College of Cardiology for the State of

Tennessee, founder of the area’s Regional

Emergency Medical Services Council, Faculty

Instructor for the Advanced Cardiac Life

Support programs, and Fellow of the

American College of Physicians, the College of

Cardiology, and the College of Chest

Physicians. Dr Rawlings has written many

articles on heart disease for national

medical journals.

In addition, he has authored four books on

Near Death Experiences: “Beyond Death’s

Door”, “To Hell and Back”, “Life Wish:

Reincarnation, Reality or Hoax?” and “Before

Death Comes”.

All of the cases of near-death experiences I

had heard about, in all the resuscitation we

had taught in many countries, had been good

experiences, until one day I ran across a

negative experience. It was because we

started the interview whilst we were

resuscitating the patient in the heat of

battle.

This was a 47 year old man, a US mail carrier,

exercising on the treadmill to reproduce this

chest pain he complained about whilst doing

exercise at home. Instead of just getting the

pain his EKG went haywire and he dropped

dead, moving the treadmill which swept him

off like so much trash. The other

doctors had left the building, but the nurses

were still there and knew what to do. One

started an IV and the other breathing with

an AMBU bag, more aesthetic than mouth to

mouth. I was doing the external heart

compressions, and the patient kept saying,

‘Doctor, don’t stop!’ When I would stop to

reach for something, he would say, ‘I’m in Hell

again.’ Most patients would say, ‘Take your big

hands off, you’re breaking my ribs.’ I knew

something was wrong.

He had a complication whereby we had to put

a pacemaker down his collarbone vein right

there on the floor. It had a big effect on me.

Blood was spurting everywhere, I was pushing

and I told him to shut up and not to bother

me with his Hell business. I was trying to

save his life, and he was trying to tell me

about some nefarious nightmare he’s had in

the death throes. That’s what I thought until

he kept saying it. The nurses gave me that

look, as if to say, this is a dying man’s wish.

He then asked me something that was the

ultimate insult, which was, ‘Doctor, pray for

me.’ I told him he that was out of his mind, I

wasn’t a minister. Again he asked me to pray

for him, and the nurses were still looking at

me with anticipation. So I did. I made up a

make-believe prayer, a nonsense. I just

wanted to get him off my back so I told him

to say it after me. ‘I believe Jesus Christ is

the Son of God.’ Go on, say it.

‘Please keep me out of Hell.’ Say it! ‘And if I

live I’m on the hook, I’m yours forever.’ I

remember that part well, because he’s been

‘on the hook’ ever since. He is a firm Christian

man. Each time of interrupted CPR to adjust

the pacemaker, he would convulse, turn blue,

stop breathing, his heart would stop beating,

and I’d reach over and start him up again like

you can. Every time I’d let go, he’d

be back in Hell.

After I said this there were no more writhing

experiences, no more negative fighting

attitude. He was calm. I asked him the next

day to tell me about being in Hell. I told him

he had frightened the nurses to death, and

he had scared the Hell out of me. He said,

‘What Hell? After that prayer you gave, I

remember seeing my mother when she was

living, although she had died when I was

three years old.’

Impossible! He picked her out of a

photograph album his aunt brought in next

day, but he had never actually seen her. He

identified her from her clothing. He had seen

her in Heaven. What apparently

happened was that he had sublimated the

Hell experiences to painless parts of his

memory, but after the conversion he had

Heaven experiences.

That ‘nonsensical’ prayer I prayed to humour

him not only got the man converted, but it got

me too.

We both became born again Christians.

I had specialised in retrieval methods long

before this experience, and I would teach at

medical school at the American Heart

Association all over the world about how to

set up retrieval practices from sudden death.

Provided people know what to do, and the

patient has not been in a mangled death, 50

per cent of clinical deaths can be brought

back to life again. Teaching about

Cardiopulmonary Resuscitation has been going

on since 1973 and is getting better all the

time. The problem is that the term ‘near

death experience’ has become a bit of a

wastebasket for all sorts of experiences,

some involving bright lights but no death at

all. We are trying to limit investigations into

clinical death, where heart and breathing

stop, and where a sequence of events is

presented for analysis.

The first tissue to die, because it is most

sensitive to blood flow, is the brain. There is

a limit of four minutes before tissue death

starts occurring in brain cells. Ten minutes

without CPR could possibly produce idiocy or

someone of a low grade IQ level. There are

exceptions. We have a retrieval case in

Oregon where a man was submerged in icy

water for 45 minutes who was successfully

revived from the hibernation effect.

About 18 per cent of the first 200 of cases

that we managed to retrieve were Hell cases,

and the percentage has increased

subsequently, as more doctors are involved.

Emergency room deaths have to be re-

certified, and there are now a lot of people

collecting information. The reported

incidence of Hell experiences is now about 36

per cent, and closing on 50-50.

Many people experiencing Hell events actually

block these from their consciousness because

of the horror. Sometimes when being brought

back, they scream about the flames of Hell.

One particular experience I know of was of a

movie actor in Houston, who was having his

aorta repaired, when the cupola above him

burst into flames and began descending upon

him. Flames splattered about him and he saw

a black figure approaching. When she

beckoned him over to join her, he asked who

she was and she said, ‘from the Angel of

Death.’ She was in the foyer of Hell and he

said he would not follow her. This episode

turned his whole life around. While most

experiences see lakes of fire, others

just see outer darkness.

One of the latter was a doctor who had been

watching football at college. He had been so

excited by a spectacular run when he dropped

dead. The ambulance crew assigned to the

stadium defibrillated him. He had to choose

pieces of a puzzle from a conveyor belt,

under a penalty if it was wrong. There

were no flames but he kept screaming, ‘I am

in Hell.’ His wife was kneeling at the bedside

praying. It turned out that this doctor did

not want to be a Christian, because his wife

was a Christian and he hated her and all

Christians. Because this experience literally

‘scared the Hell out of him’, he became

a Christian.

Many people have had good experiences

limited to seeing light. There is one particular

book, Embraced by the Light, but as a born-

again Christian I have trouble with this book.

Although it is a well- accounted story it

claims our sins and faults are superfluous and

that Jesus came to show love, and not to seek

and to save the lost. It also purports that we

all took part in the creation, assisting God,

and therefore that sin is not our true nature.

This goes completely against Scripture.

So many people are having these near death

experiences, and believe they are in Heaven,

but are not believers in Jesus. The ‘Angel of

Light’ that they see at the end of the tunnel

when they first die and get out of the body,

seems to welcome them unconditionally

regardless of what they had done.

Theologians, on the other hand, tell us that

even Satan can appear as an angel of light and

deceive many, so I ask myself which light did

they see?

One man who had killed two people in a

parking lot was himself caught, shot three

times in the chest, and then had this

wonderful experience of light, after

resuscitation. He later asked me whether God

was a forgetful God, because this messenger

of light was not from God in the first place.

This man himself questioned the

appropriateness of his experience.

On the other hand there are those who have

seen the light with Christ on the cross, which

serve to confirm their faith, and often

becomes the greatest moment of their life.

Now they know what’s going to happen to

them when they die. So I believe that many

of these ‘light’ experiences represent

deliberate deceptions of Satan, who wants

people to think that Heaven’s gates are open

to everyone.

Some people have even made a religion out of

NDE’s called the ‘Omega Faith’. This is a case

of not testing the spirit to see which light

they have encountered.

Everyone wants to know what is going to

happen to him or her when they die, and life

after death is what eleven million people with

NDE’s have claimed. Those who have had

clinical death say they experience no pain at

the moment of death - they just got out of

the body. Those who have had bad

experiences say they are afraid of dying.

They are afraid of the Hell they saw.

There was one case of a blind man who,

during his experience, could see perfectly

well, and after the transition of death he

could recall who was present, what they were

doing, and even what they were wearing. But

when he returned to his body, he returned to

his blindness.

Others report going from this world into

another world through a tunnel or something

similar, and seeing a beam of light, or an angel

of light. People who have had car accidents

often describe how they had their lives

reviewed before the car crashed. It would

seem possible to have a whole day’s

review in one split second. They then go on to

the next world where they meet people, their

friends, who have already died and describe

strolling arm in arm across this beautiful

Garden of Eden, or these pearly white gates,

or golden streets. They then encounter a

barrier beyond which they cannot go.

Whether its because judgement is on the

other side, and sorting out on this side, I

don’t know, but usually at that barrier they

are brought back into the world of pain, back

where we are pushing on their chests or

breaking their ribs, or defibrillating them

with paddles. Whatever we are doing it is the

world of pain, and they resent it because

they didn’t want to come back if it was a good

experience.

That’s the sequence, like everybody having

the same dream last night, without any

collusion or having read the same books at all.

Anoxia cannot reproduce this, drugs can’t

reproduce this, hypercarbia and so on down

the line, cannot reproduce this.

There is also commonality with those who

have had Hell experiences. The sequence is

very fast, some zip right into the pit. For

instance the father of the New Age

movement, Karl Jung himself, had the Earth

fall beneath him and right away he was into

the ‘place of the damned’ as he called it. He

saw a ball of fire in the middle of a lake and

there he met Philemon the demon. This

happened on December 13th 1930.

Of people who are resuscitated, 60 per cent

have no experience, so only 40 per cent have

these. If the person is a born again Christian,

they have their dreams realised. They see

Christ on the cross, and in some way they

identify this Being of Light as Jesus Christ,

the Son of God.

Dr Maurice Rawlings is also interviewed in the

movie THE FINAL FRONTIER which may also

be viewed and freely downloaded on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 11: THE STORY OF IAN

MCCORMACK, NEW ZEALAND

My whole life was centred around sport and

travel. At 24 years of age I had just

completed two years travelling around

the world, having previously taken a

veterinary science degree at university in

New Zealand. I was living, for anyone

who loved surfing and scuba diving, in what

was an Earthly Paradise - Mauritius.

I used to go surfing and fishing with the local

Creole divers, and got hooked on night diving.

Being used to colder climates than the locals,

I only wore a thin 1mm short-sleeved wet

suit, whereas the locals would wear the full 3-

4 mm suits and were totally encased from

head to foot. Four days before I was due

to leave the island to go back to New Zealand

for my brother’s wedding, I went out night

diving with the local boys. I was a bit uneasy

about going because I could see an electric

storm on the horizon. However I let myself

be persuaded.

As I dived that night, the beam of my torch

light picked out a jellyfish right in front of

me. I was fascinated because this was not

the usual shape but ‘box-shaped’. Little did I

realise as I squeezed it through my leather-

gloved hand, that this box jellyfish, or sea

wasp, was the second deadliest creature

known to man. Its toxin has killed over 70

Australians alone. Up in the northern parts of

Australia, it had killed more people than

sharks. Up in Darwin the sting from this fish

stopped the heart of a 38 year-old man in 10

minutes.

Suddenly, I experienced what felt like a huge

electric shock in my forearm, like thousands

of volts of electricity. Not being able to see

what had happened, I did the worst thing

possible. I rubbed my arm, and so rubbed in

the poison from the tentacles of this fish.

Before I could get out onto the reef another

three box jellyfish stung me. My forearm was

swollen like a balloon. Where the tentacles

had stung were burn-like blisters across my

arm, and I felt on fire as the poison began

moving round my body. It hit my lymph gland,

as if I had been punched, and my breathing

quickly became constricted.

I knew I needed hospitalisation and quickly!

Having then been stung a fifth time, one of

the divers rowed me back to shore and

dumped me on the road, which was in a

desolate part of the island. Lying on my back

and feeling the poison taking its effect, I

heard a quiet voice saying, ‘Son, if you close

your eyes you will never wake again’. I had no

idea who had said it but, being a qualified

lifeguard and instructor in scuba, I knew that

unless I got anti-toxin quickly, I would die.

My attempts to get to hospital were fraught

to say the least. I had no money, and an

Indian taxi driver, whom I had begged on my

knees for a lift, picked me up. He took me to

a hotel and dumped me in the car park,

thinking he was unlikely to get paid. The

Chinese proprietor of the hotel also refused

to take me in his car, thinking the marks on

my arm were from overdosing on heroin.

However, a security guard, who happened to

be one of my drinking companions, rang for an

ambulance.

During the journey, my life flashed before

me and I thought, ‘I am going to die. This is

what happens before you die, your life is

displayed before you’. Despite being an

atheist, I wondered whether there

was any life after death. Then my mother’s

face came before me and said, ‘Ian, no

matter how far from God you are, if you will

only but cry out to God from your heart, God

will hear you, and God will forgive you’.

It had been 10 years since I had spoken to

my mother about God, 10 years of total denial

that God existed, but yet my mother was

praying for me. Later, when I returned to

New Zealand, I compared notes with her. God

had shown her my face and said to her, ‘Your

son is nearly dead. Start now, and pray for

him’. I thank God for my praying mother who

had not given up on a stubborn, rebellious son.

Having travelled, prior to this, through South

East Asia and seen a million gods, I thought

to myself, ‘Pray to God, which one?’ But, my

mother’s face was still there, and she had

only ever prayed to a Christian God. I

remembered that my mother had taught me

the Lord’s Prayer, and thought I could just

about recall it.

What followed was what happens to so many

people in an exam room. My mind went

completely blank. But I could hear my mother

saying, ‘From your heart son, pray from your

heart’. ‘God, if you’re real’, came the prayer

from my heart, ‘and this prayer is real, help

me remember the prayer my mother

taught me. If there is anything soft or good

left in my heart, please help me to remember

the Lord’s Prayer’. Before my eyes the words

appeared, ‘Forgive us our sins’. I knew this

meant I had to ask God to forgive all the sins

I had ever committed, but I told God that I

felt like a hypocrite, praying on my

deathbed. But if He could possibly forgive

me, then I was sincere in crying out to Him to

forgive my sins. It seemed as though God had

heard, for another part of the prayer came

up, ‘Forgive those who have sinned against

you’. It seemed easier to forgive those people

who had used me, back-stabbed me or ripped

me off, as I had never been vindictive or

aggressive. But as I told that to God the face

of the Indian taxi driver who had pushed me

out of his cab that night appeared, about a

foot away from my face. ‘Can you forgive him

for leaving you for dead?’ the voice asked. I

could not believe it. I most certainly was not

planning on that! I might have been planning

something, but certainly not to forgive

him! Before I could think any more about him,

up came the face of the Chinese hotel owner

who would not take me either, and the voice

asked if I would forgive him. What! I realised

this was not some head- trip, this was where

the rubber meets the road. I had wanted

something real, well now I had got it, and the

faces of those men would not go away unless

I forgave them. I also realised that they

were only the last two, what about all the

others before them? Knowing it was for real,

I promised God that, if He would forgive my

sins, then I would forgive these men, and

would never lay a hand upon them.

As I forgave them, their faces disappeared.

‘Thy will be done on Earth, as it is in Heaven’.

I thought, ‘Your will? God’s will?’ I had been

doing my own thing for 24 years! I promised

God, however, that if I came through this

experience alive, I would find out what was

His will for me, and follow Him all the days of

my life. As I prayed that prayer, I knew

I had made peace with God. Almost

immediately the ambulance doors opened, I

was lifted into a wheelchair and raced into

the hospital.

Doctors and nurses rushed in. My blood

pressure was taken twice. My veins had

collapsed. The doctors gave me injections of

anti-toxin and dextrose in an attempt to save

my life.

I was conscious of the fact that if I drifted

out of my body that would be it - death. I

knew this was no weird trip or hallucination,

this was real. I had no intention of leaving my

body and dying. I intended to stay awake all

night if necessary, and fight the poison in my

system.

Feeling myself being lifted onto a recovery

bed I was aware that I could not feel my

arms at all, and I could no longer keep my

eyes open. I could not tilt my head, and my

eyes were filling up with perspiration so that

I could hardly see. I remember closing my

eyes and breathing a sigh of relief. At

that point, from what I can ascertain from

the hospital, I died and was clinically dead.

The most scary thing for me was that the

moment my eyes closed I was suddenly wide

awake again, standing by what I thought was

my bed in pitch black darkness, wondering

why the doctors had turned out the lights. I

decided to switch the lights on, and put my

hand out to find the wall, but I could not find

a wall. ‘OK’, I thought, ‘I’ll go back to my

hospital bed. Maybe they’ve moved me to the

general ward’. If I could get back to my bed,

I could turn the lamp on. But I could not find

my bed. Groping round to find my bed I

thought I’d better just stand still for a

moment, but it was so dark I could not even

see my hand in front of my face. If I lifted

my right hand up to my face it seemed either

to miss it, or go straight through. ‘You can’t

miss your head’, I thought to myself, so I put

both hands up to my face and they seemed to

pass straight through. That was the

strangest feeling. What followed was even

worse, because I realised I could not touch

any part of my physical form. Yet I had the

sensation of being a complete human being

with all my faculties, only I did not have a

fleshly form. I realise now, I was in fact

outside of my body, because when a man dies

his spirit leaves his body.

My next thought was, ‘Where on Earth am

I?’, because I could feel the most intense evil

pervading the darkness all around me. It was

as if the darkness took on a spiritual

dimension. There was a totally evil spiritual

presence there which started to move

towards me. Although I still could not see, I

sensed something looking at me out of the

darkness. Then to my right came a voice that

yelled, ‘Shut up!’ As I backed off from the

voice another one from the left shouted, ‘You

deserve to be here!’ My arms came

up to protect myself and I asked, ‘Where am

I?’ A third voice replied, ‘You’re in Hell, now

shut up.’

Some people think Hell is just a big party, but

I tell you its going to be pretty hard to grab

your beer down there, pretty hard to find

your face!

I stood there in that blackness long enough

to put the fear of God into me for eternity.

You might ask why God took me down there,

but He told me later that if I had not prayed

that death-bed prayer in the ambulance, I

would have stayed in Hell. Thank God for His

grace that hears a sinner’s prayer in the last

seconds of his life. ‘Though I walk through

the valley of the shadow of death and deep

darkness, yet shall I fear no evil, for You are

with me’. (Psalm 23:4) I had made God my

Lord and Shepherd just before I died, and

He led me through that valley of death.

But at the moment of deepest blackness

brilliant light shone upon me and drew me

straight out. It was not like walking, but

being translated up in a supernatural way. As

I was drawn up into the light

it seemed to touch my face and encase my

entire body, as if it had pierced into the

deepest darkness and pulled me out. Looking

back I was able to see the darkness fading

either side, and could feel the power and

presence of this light drawing me up into a

circular opening far above me, like a speck of

dust caught up in a brilliant beam of sunlight.

Almost immediately, I entered the opening

and, looking down the tunnel, I could see the

source of the light. The radiance, the power

and purity that was flowing from it was

awesome. As I looked, a wave of thicker,

intense light broke away from the source, and

came down the tunnel at incredible speed as

if to greet me. A wave of warmth and

comfort literally went through my entire

being, and I felt the most incredible,

comforting feeling I have ever experienced.

About half way down the tunnel another wave

of light broke off and came towards me.

When it touched me I felt the most

wonderful peace go right through me, in

exactly the same way as before. This was

total peace. In my past I had sought for

peace in education, in sport, in travel, in

almost every avenue possible, yet it had

eluded me. This, however, was a living peace

that seemed to remain as this light left its

deposit within me.

Previously, in the darkness, I could see

nothing. But now, in the light, to my

amazement, I saw my hand was like a spirit

form, full of white radiant light, the same

light that was coming from the end of the

tunnel. I wanted to go, and as I began to

move another wave of light came, pure joy

and excitement enveloped me. As we would

call it in New Zealand, ‘amped up to the max’.

What I saw next ‘blew my mind’. It looked

like a white fire, or a mountain of cut

diamonds sparkling with the most

indescribable brilliance. And yet, as I stopped

at the end of this tunnel of light, to the left,

right and above me, everywhere seemed

totally filled with this iridescent light,

reaching to the extremity of my vision, out

into infinity. I wondered for a moment, if

there was a person in the centre of this

brilliance, or whether it was just a force of

good or power in the universe. A voice came

out of the light and said, ‘Ian, do you

wish to return?’ I could not work it out for

the moment.

‘Return where?’, I thought. But as I looked

back over my shoulder, and saw the tunnel

going back into darkness, and thought of the

hospital bed, I realised I did not know where

I was and the words came from me, ‘I wish to

return’. The voice responded, ‘Ian, if you wish

to return you must see in a new light’.

The moment I heard those words, ‘See in a

new light’, words appeared before me: ‘God is

light and in Him there is no darkness at all’.

(John 1:15) They were words on a Christmas

card given to me in South Africa, but I had

not known that they were taken from the

New Testament. As I saw these words in

front of me, I realised the light could be

coming from God, and, if it was, then what

was I doing here? They must have made a

mistake because I did not deserve to be

here. ‘If He knows my name, and He knows my

thoughts as speech, I am transparent before

Him. He can see everything I’ve ever done in

my life. I’m getting out of here’. I started

pulling back, looking for some rock to crawl

under, or go back down the tunnel where I

thought I belonged. But as I pulled back from

His presence wave after wave of pure light

started flooding upon me. The first wave that

touched me caused my hands and body to

tingle as I felt love go into the depths of who

I was, to the extent that I staggered.

Then another wave came, and yet another. I

thought, ‘God, You can’t love me, I’ve

committed so many sins, I’ve cursed you, I’ve

broken so many commandments’. The waves of

love kept coming to me, and every statement

I confessed was followed by another wave of

love until I stood there weeping, as God’s love

washed through me again, and again. I could

not believe that God could love such a filthy,

unclean man. Yet, as I stood in His presence,

the love got stronger and stronger until I

felt that if only I could step into the light

and see Him, I would know who God was.

I walked closer and closer, until suddenly the

light opened up and I saw the bare feet of a

Man with dazzling white garments around His

ankles. As I looked up, it seemed as if the

light emanated from the pores of His entire

face, like brilliant jewels with light and power

shooting out from every facet. In total

wonder at the sight of the brilliance and

purity before me, I realised this person

indeed must be God. His garments appeared

to be made of shimmering light itself. I

walked up closer in order to see His eyes, but

as I stood in front of Him, He moved away as

if He did not want that. And as He moved, I

saw what looked like a brand new planet Earth

opening up before me. This new Earth had

green grass yet with the same light and

radiance that was upon God. Through the

fields a crystal clear river ran, with trees on

either side of its banks. There were green

rolling hills, mountains and blue skies over to

my right, and over to my left, meadows with

flowers and trees. It looked like a Garden of

Eden, or Paradise. Every part of me was

drinking this in saying, ‘I belong here. I was

made for this place. I’ve travelled the world

looking for this place’. I wanted to enter in

and explore, but as I stepped forward to

do so, God stepped in front of me and asked

me this question: ‘Ian, now that you have

seen, do you wish to step in, or return?’

Imagine, if you had just got there, as it were

by the skin of your teeth, through a

deathbed prayer.

Imagine that you knew that, just behind God,

was a place where there would be no more

sickness, no more death, no more suffering,

no more pain, no more wars, and where there

was life for eternity, what would you do?

Believe me, I had no plans to come back to

this Earth. I was going to say good-bye to

this cruel world and step right in. But that

instant I looked back over my shoulder. I saw

a clear vision of my mother looking at me. She

had prayed for me every day of my life, and

had tried to show me the way of God. I

realised that if I went into Heaven right then

she would think I had gone to Hell, because

she would not know of my repentance in that

ambulance, and giving my life to God. I said,

‘God, I can’t step in, I can’t be selfish, I must

go back and tell my mother that what she

believes in is real’.

Looking back I saw all my family and

thousands upon thousands of people

stretching far back into the distance. I asked

God who they were, and He said that, if I did

not return, many of those people I could

see would most likely never get the chance to

hear about Him. My response was that I did

not love them, but as I expressed that

feeling God said, ‘But I do, and I want them

to come to know Me’.

How was I to get back? God told me to tilt

my head, feel liquid running from my eye, and

then open it and see. I found myself with my

right eye open, and there was a doctor at the

end of the bed with a sharp instrument

prodding my foot. As he turned and saw me,

the blood drained from his face, and

you could see him thinking, ‘A corpse has just

opened its eye’.

Still trying to grasp what I had seen, I heard

the voice of God whisper, ‘Son, I’ve just given

you your life back’. My response to God was

that, if that was true, could He please give

me strength to turn my head and look

through my other eye. As God gave me

strength to open my left eye, I saw, in the

doorway of the room, nurses and orderlies.

They just stood in the doorway and stared,

open-mouthed.

I had been dead, for 15 minutes, but now I

was very much alive!

I tried to move my neck. I thought that if I

had been dead that long, I could be a

quadriplegic for the rest of my life. So I

asked God to heal me completely, and allow

me to walk out of the hospital,

otherwise to take me back into Heaven. Over

the next four hours I felt warmth and power

flow through my body, and the next day I

walked out of the hospital, completely healed.

I believe in healing. I believe in resurrection

power. I believe Jesus Christ died for our

sins on the cross, rose from the dead,

and is the Resurrection and the Life.

What was I to do next? There was no one to

ask except God, and He told me I was a re-

born Christian, and to read His word, the

Bible. Over the next six weeks I read from

Genesis to Revelation.

As I read through the Scriptures, everything

that I had seen in Heaven was described in

that book. In Revelation chapter one we read

of Jesus, clothed in garments of white, His

face shining like the sun, with seven stars in

His hand. The Alpha and Omega, the

Beginning and the End. In Revelation chapter

22 I read of the River of Life, with trees

either side of it bearing fruit. The same

chapter said that those who drank of it never

thirsted again. I read that the light of God’s

presence keeps the new Heaven and

the new Earth full of light, without the need

of the sun or moon or lamp, because His

radiance and presence would fill the universe.

I realised in John 8:12, Jesus said He was

the Light of the World, and those who came

to Him would no longer walk in darkness but

have the Light of life. As I continued to

read through the gospels and the epistles, I

read about being born again in John 3:3,

having the certainty of sins forgiven, and of

being able to call on the Name of the Lord.

And I knew that Jesus Christ was alive.

Since this experience in Mauritius, the Lord

has led me into full-time Christian ministry.

After spending time back on the dairy farm

in New Zealand with my sister and husband,

where God enabled me to get my life sorted

out, I then spent six months in my local

church in Hamilton. In mid-1983 I joined

Youth With A Mission, and for six months

sailed with them through the Pacific Ocean,

taking the Gospel of Jesus Christ, to that

area. I then felt the Lord speak to me out of

Revelation 7:9, to go back into South East

Asia, and minister to the non-evangelised

tribal people of Malaysia. For three years I

worked in the jungles of Sarawak, and the

mainland peninsula. During this time I met my

wife to be, Jane, who was on a short-term

missionary trip from her home church in

Canada.

Before returning to New Zealand in 1988, I

worked on the pastoral staff of a church in

Singapore. Jane and I were married in Canada

later that year, and I believe the Lord told

me to take a year off from ministry and

devote this time to my wife, according to

Deuteronomy 24:5. We then worked full-time

in a church in Canada. Having worked again in

my local church for three years, the Lord

impressed on me His will for me to take my

salvation experience to the nations for a

period of three and a half years

(March 1993 to September 1996). This we

have done, and now hope to settle in New

Zealand, serve the Lord, and raise a family.

We are just amazed at the blessings of God

in our lives. Our hearts’ desire is to continue

to share His Unconditional Love and mercy to

everyone which whom we come in contact.

Ian McCormack has been following Jesus

Christ as his personal Lord and Saviour ever

since this experience in 1982. Ian is an

ordained minister with the Assembly of God

church in New Zealand.

He has worked with the head-hunters of

Borneo, and in refugee camps in South East

Asia. He has been a pastor to churches and

has travelled, with his family, to 24 different

nations sharing this testimony.

Ian McCormack’s story is featured in the

movie, THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON which

may be freely viewed

and downloaded on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

Ian McCormack is also interviewed in the

free movie THE FINAL FRONTIER which

may also be viewed and freely downloaded on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

Ian McCormack is a personal friend of Dr

Richard Kent, the co-author of this book, and

his speaking engagements are highly

recommended. Ian speaks all

over the world. To contact Ian for speaking

engagements please e-mail him at:

invitations@aglimpseofeternity.org

Ian’s web site is: www.aglimpseofeternity.org

CHAPTER 12: THE STORY OF JIM

SEPULVEDA, USA

‘Jim, if you own anything of value, please

made out a will,’ my doctor told me after

severe pains in my

chest sent me to the hospital. Tests revealed

an enlarged heart, a damaged main valve, and

two main arteries blocked by cholesterol. I

would need double bypass surgery, and a valve

replacement.

I was thirty-five years old. I was terrified,

and far too young to die! I came from a very

large, but poor family and was the youngest. I

spent time with my older brothers, and one in

particular who worked in an auto-wrecking

business. When I was five years old, I went

on my bicycle to this company, and

asked if they would give me a job. They guy

laughed and told me to come back next year.

I did, and he told me to come back the next

year. Finally, when I was eight years old they

employed me.

I wanted to be a businessman. I did not really

know what one was, but I did know kids from

the other side of town who had fancy clothes

and toys and big cars. They told me that

their fathers were businessmen, so that’s

when I decided I would be one too! I worked

in the wreckers’ yard until one day, when I

was about 12, I found a box of panel beating

tools. I began to work on these old cars,

knocking out the dents. I soon became an

expert, and I would ride my bicycle round the

neighbourhood looking for cars that had

dents in their fenders (wings), and then ask

the owner if I could fix it for them. A lot

said no way, because I was too young, but

others were happy to let me have a go. I

would go home on a Saturday and give my

mother the money. She would get mad at me

because she thought I had stolen it.

By the time I was 15, I was an expert paint

sprayer. Again, I had found an old

compressor, and began mixing colours and

spraying the cars. It did not seem to matter

what colours I mixed, they always came out

lime green! I then began my own business in

my father’s garage. By the time I was 16 I

had pictures of my customised cars on the

front covers of magazines such as Hot Rod,

and many others.

At 17, whilst still at high school, I was

employing three grown men.

One day a young Jewish boy brought me his

new convertible, and asked me to paint it a

colour that no other car had ever been. He

did not mind how much it cost. It was so

successful that I won lots of custom car

shows with it, and it was on the cover of lots

of magazines. Eventually this led to my being

taken into his uncle’s company, and working

my way to the top by the time I was 32. I was

then invited to join a new company, and to

make it profitable within four years. I did it

in six months. I was still working for them,

having become very successful, when I

reached the age of thirty-five and I

collapsed.

Six weeks before surgery, God began

intervening in my life. I did not know my wife,

my mother-in-law, and their church were

praying for me! I was at home watching

television one evening, when suddenly

a warm feeling came over me. I wondered if I

was getting a fever as beads of sweat came

from my forehead. Then, very clearly into my

mind came the name of a local town about

thirty five miles from where we live. I asked

my wife, Sharon, if she knew of anything

going on there that night. She told me

there was nothing going on there. She went

out of the room, but again these feeling came

over me.

Sharon came back three times, and each time

I asked her whether she was sure there was

nothing going on that night. She was getting

upset with me, and was walking out of the

room when she stopped, and a big smile came

over her face. She said there was something

going on but it was unlikely I would want to

go. Evidently there was a healing service

where they prayed for the sick.

My wife had a church background, but had

not been to church for years. As for me, I

had been raised a Catholic, and thought

people who went to healing services were a

bunch of holy rollers whom I would not go

near for anything, not even money. In fact I

laughed to myself at even the hint of any idea

that I would go to such a service. But, even as

I did so, I found myself saying to Sharon,

‘Would you like to go?’ I am not sure who was

the most surprised between us. Had I really

suggested that?

We drove to the auditorium where the

service was to be held. There was a large

crowd of people going towards the front

entrance. I insisted we sit up in the balcony,

at the back, just in case there was

anyone there who might recognise us. To say

I felt uncomfortable would be an

understatement. I kept looking at my watch,

fidgeting a bit, looking at my watch again, and

not believing how slowly the time

was going. In the end I turned to Sharon and

said, ‘Let’s get out of here.’

What seemed to be a simple thing to do

proved impossible. As I tried to get up, a

warm feeling came over me again, and I could

not move. My legs were paralysed, and I

thought I might be having a heart

attack. Then I began to sweat, especially as

the man on the stage called people forward.

As he touched them they fell onto the floor.

This was something weird, and again I tried

to get up to go, but my legs just would not

move. Suddenly the speaker at the front

stopped, and looked up. ‘The Holy Spirit is

telling me there is a man here who is

scheduled for open-heart surgery. If you will

come down now, I believe the Lord is going to

heal you.’

He looked around, waiting for someone to

respond. He surely could not mean me, and

anyway, I still could not move. No one came

forward and so he spoke again. ‘The Holy

Spirit is telling me that He has a work for

this man. Everyone bow their heads with me.

Let us pray and see if the Holy Spirit

might reveal the man’s name to me.’ He, and

almost everyone else, bowed their heads,

whilst I kept looking round. After about a

minute, he slowly raised his hand and pointed

his finger until it seemed to be aimed right

between my eyes. ‘All right … Jim, come down

now,’ he said.

At that moment it seemed like a breath of

fresh air hit me, and I could move my legs. I

turned to Sharon and told her I was getting

out of the place, and that I would meet her in

the parking lot. I walked out to the main aisle

and up the stars, towards the exit sign at the

top of the balcony. As I opened the door that

warm feeling came around me again. A very

clear thought entered my mind:

What have you to lose?

Almost before I realised what I was doing, I

had let go of the door, and was walking down

the stairway towards the front of the

auditorium.

‘Jim?’ was the man’s question as I came and

stood in front of him. He asked if I believed

in Jesus and I had to think. I had not been in

church for 13 years, but I said I kind of did.

The next question was whether I believed

Jesus has died on the cross for me. I said,’

Yes’. After a few more questions, the

speaker raised his arms and pointed at me.

‘Jim I believe the Lord is going to heal you

now.’

Yet again, that same warmth went through

me. My knees buckled and I fell on the

platform. I felt wrapped in a warm blanket of

peace and love. Then I began to see a red

light appear toward the ceiling. It came down

and touched my head. A pure warm heat

poured down my neck and chest, right

down to my feet. An even warmer heat came

up my left side and stopped in the area of my

chest.

Then it felt as if two little fingers moved

things around inside my heart. I felt physical

movement inside me for about two minutes,

then it stopped. Without conscious thought

the words came out of my mouth, ‘Jesus, I

love You. I know that You have healed me. I

love You.’

My doctor was not convinced when I went

back to see him, and told him about my

experience in the auditorium. He was very

concerned about me, and advised me to have

open-heart surgery. We discussed the

situation at some length, and then a thought

came into my mind. ‘Catheterisation. Do it

for the glory of God.’ I knew that this was a

procedure in which the doctors made an

incision in a main artery, then fed a catheter

into the heart to take pictures, so that they

could ascertain the exact condition of the

heart. I put it to him, ‘Doc, listen. I don’t

want that open-heart surgery. I want a

catheterisation. I want more tests.’ Finally he

agreed, and several days later I was on the

operating table.

It was one of those tests they do whilst you

are conscious, so I was awake the whole time.

Everything seemed to go well. However, I

suddenly felt a searing pain in the middle of

my heart. This pain ran across my shoulders,

down my chest and side, and my heart began

leaping inside my chest. As I began to lose

consciousness, I could feel the doctors

pounding on my chest.

‘Jesus, if it’s my time to come home, I’m

ready,’ I thought. ‘I love You.’ I was engulfed

in complete peace with no fear of death.

I opened my eyes, and I was standing in a

field, surrounded by acres of green grass.

Every blade glowed as if backlit by a tiny

spotlight. To my right stretched a dazzling

expanse of vibrant flowers, with colours I

had never seen before. Above me the endless

sky was a deep and pure blue. The air around

me was permeated with love.

I walked over a hill, a short distance away,

and then stopped beside the base of a large

tree. A light began to appear beside

the tree. The blinding aura was too bright to

look at directly. I squinted down toward the

ground, and then saw a pair of sandals

beginning to appear at the bottom edge of

the light. As my eyes moved upward, I

glimpsed the hem of a seamless

white gown. Higher, I could make out the

form of a Man’s body.

Around His head shone an even brighter

brilliance, obscuring a direct view of His face.

Even though I could not see clearly,

because of the dazzling splendour, I knew

immediately the identity of this Man. I was

standing in the presence of Jesus

Christ.

‘Jim, I love you.’ His voice washed over me,

indescribably

gentle, tender and peaceful. ‘But it is not your

time yet. You must go back, for I have many

works to do in you.’ I stood in awe, unable to

utter a sound. Within me I was protesting

that I was never going back. I wanted to stay

right there beside Him. Almost with the hint

of a chuckle, He spoke again: ‘Jim, I love you

but it is not your time yet.’

Then the brilliance surrounding Him reached

out and engulfed me, immersing me in a total

sense of love and peace. I do not know how

long I stood transfixed, but finally I turned

away and began walking over the hill. Then a

blue mist of light began to come around me

like a fog. It turned into a dark shadow, and

everything went black.

Suddenly I opened my eyes, and realised I

was lying on the operating table, covered with

a sheet. I did not know until later that I had

been dead for eight minutes. Everyone had

left the operating room except for the main

surgeon, and one of his assistants. They were

at the back of the room, filling out a

report on my death. After a few seconds, I

sat up. The sheet slid down my lap, and I saw

the two men at the far side of the room with

their backs to me.

‘Gentlemen,‘ I announced, ‘I am ready to

proceed if you are!’ They turned and looked

at me, their faces white. ‘Get the rest of

them in here quick,’ the surgeon then said to

his assistant.

They ran test after test on me. Early the

next morning, the surgeon came to my room

and announced he was releasing me from the

hospital. ‘Come back this evening at 8:30 to

my office, and we will go over all the results

of your new tests.’

That evening I told my doctor what I had

experienced during those eight minutes I

‘died’ on the operating table. ‘Jim,’ he said

after I was done, ‘I am going to show you

something you will not believe.’

Together we looked at the new pictures of

my heart. Rather than being enlarged, it was

now the normal size. Where there had been

eighty-five percent blockage in two arteries,

there was now no arteriosclerosis. The main

valve was functioning normally.

‘We ran test after test on you, Jim! He

looked at me and winked. ‘This is off the

record.’ I saw a tear form at the corner of

his eye, but he had a smile on his face.

‘According to these pictures, this Jesus

you have been talking about has either

replaced or repaired your heart.’

Jim Sepulveda travelled the world sharing his

testimony and preaching, a man who really

knew God.

In March 1994 God decided it was his time,

and at the age of 54 he died in Canada, on his

way home from a preaching tour.

CHAPTER 13; THE STORY OF HOWARD

STORM, USA

It was the 1st June 1985, and I was in France.

I was leading a group of students on an art

tour. My wife was with me, and it had come to

the last day of our trip. In mid-sentence, I

fell to the ground, screaming with intense

pain in my stomach. An ambulance came and I

was rushed to hospital. The doctor told me

that I had a hole in my duodenum.

After some time, with the pain getting

increasingly worse, a nurse came into the

room and told me and my wife that

I was going to have an operation. At that

point, because I had suffered so much, I was

ready to die. I had thought, during the day,

that I was going to die but had hung on by

my fingernails, as it were, trying to stay alive.

The problem for me was that I was an

atheist. As a teenager I was brought up in a

liberal Protestant church. I had lost faith at

college and had become a scientific atheist.

Now, facing death, I felt nothing

but hopelessness, depression and despair. I

told me wife, who was not an atheist, and did

have some faith. She was in tears.

I closed my eyes and went unconscious. I do

not know how much time elapsed, but I found

myself standing next to my body. I opened my

eyes and there was a body in my bed. I could

not understand how it was possible to be

outside of my body, and yet looking at my

body. I was extremely agitated and

upset, because I was yelling at my wife to get

her attention. She neither saw nor heard me,

and did not move at all.

I turned to my roommate but received the

same reaction. He too was oblivious of me,

and I became more and more angry and

agitated. It was at that point that I heard

voices calling me by name, from outside the

room.

I was afraid, but the voices seemed friendly.

When I went to the doorway of my room I

could see figures moving around in a haze, and

I asked them to come closer. They would not

come close enough for me to see them

clearly. I was able to make out only their

silhouettes and general features.

Whether or not I was dead at this point, I do

not know. These beings kept asking me to

come with them. Although I asked a lot of

specific questions, they evaded them all,

giving only general, vague answers. They

insisted that I went with them. So, with a

great deal of reluctance, I did so.

I continued to ask questions, such as, where

were we going. They replied that I would see

when we arrived. I then asked who they were,

and they responded saying they had come to

take me. So I followed them, and we went on

a journey that I know lasted many, many

miles. There was no landscape or

architecture, just an ever thickening, ever

darkening, haze. Even though they refused to

tell me where we were going, they implied

they would take care of me, and had

something for me. And I wanted it, not

knowing what it was.

Gradually they became increasingly cruel, as

it began to get even darker. The creatures

also started making fun of me. Some would

say to others, ‘Hey, be careful, don’t scare

him off’, or, ‘Hush up, it’s too soon for that’.

What was even worse, they started making

vulgar jokes about me. It seemed at first

there were about a dozen of these creatures,

but later on I thought maybe forty or fifty.

Later still it appeared as if there were

hundreds or more.

At this point, I said I was not going any

further. This was bluff on my part, because I

did not know which way was back, or where I

was. I could not figure out how I could still

be in the hospital, and have walked so far.

The creatures responded by pushing and

shoving me. At first I fought back well. I was

able to hit them in the face and kick them,

except I could not inflict any damage to

them. They simply laughed. Then they began

to pick little pieces off me with their

fingernails and teeth. I experienced real

physical pain, and this went on for a long time.

I was fighting, trying to fend them off. I was

in the centre of a huge crowd, hands and

teeth all around me. The more I screamed

and struggled, the better they liked it.

The noise was terrible, with loud laughter and

constant torment. They went further,

insulting me, and violating me in other ways to

horrible too talk about. Their conversation

was fouler than could ever be imagined.

Eventually I no longer had the strength or

ability to fight any more, and I fell to the

ground. They seemed to lose interest in me.

People seemed to be coming by and giving me

a kick, but the intense fury had gone. As I lay

there I had the strangest experience. It

seemed that a voice came from my

chest that spoke to my mind. This was an

internal conversation. My voice said to my

mind, ‘Pray to God’.

I proceeded to argue with my voice. I said

that I did not believe in God, so how could I

pray to Him? My voice said, ‘Pray to God’, and

I thought, ‘But I don’t know how to pray, I

don’t know what praying means!’ For a third

time my voice said, ‘Pray to God!’, and I

thought I had better try. I started to think

things like, ‘The Lord is my Shepherd; God

bless America’. Just little things that I could

remember which sounded holy. Soon the

thoughts became mutterings. As they did the

creatures around me started screaming and

yelling at me that there was no God, and that

I was the worst of the worst. They

said nobody could hear me, so what did I

think I was doing?

Because these evil creatures were so strong

in their protest I started to say more. I

shouted things at them like, ‘God loves me.

Get away from me. In the name of God, leave

me alone!’ They continued to

scream at me, except now they were

retreating back into the darkness. I finally

came to the point where I found myself

screaming all the things I could think of that

sounded religious, but I was completely alone

in the darkness.

The creatures had retreated as if my words

were scalding water on them. Although I was

shouting little pieces of Psalm 23, ‘Yea,

though I walk through the valley of death, I

will fear no evil’, and the Lord’s Prayer, I did

not believe them. I meant them in the sense

that I could see they were having the effect

of driving these creatures off, but I was not

convinced in my heart about the truth of

them.

I was there alone, for how long I do not know.

I sank into greater hopelessness, deeper than

I could imagine possible, because here I was,

in the dark, with nothing. Somewhere, out in

the darkness, were the evil creatures. I could

not move or crawl, and did not know what to

do. In fact I got to the point where I really

did not want to exist any more.

So it was at the moment of deepest despair

that a tune from my childhood, when I had

gone to Sunday School, started going through

my head. ‘Jesus loves me, this I know’, and I

wanted that to be true, more than I have

ever wanted anything in my life. With every

ounce of my being, I screamed into

the darkness, ‘Please Jesus, save me!’ I meant

it. I did not question or doubt it, I just meant

it with every fibre of my being. Upon doing

that a small faint star appeared in the

darkness. It grew rapidly, brighter and

brighter, and soon it was a large,

indescribably brilliant light that picked me up

into itself.

As it lifted me up I looked down at myself.

All my rips, tears and wounds slowly

disappeared. As I continued to be lifted up, I

became whole and well. I can only describe

the light as something of inexplicable beauty.

I knew that it was good.

One minute I was an atheist, and in the next

minute every part of me wanted Jesus. I lost

all my pride, my egotism, my self-dependence,

and my reliance on my much-exalted intellect.

All of these had ceased to serve me any more

- they had failed me. All the things I had

lived my life for, had made my god, and had

worshipped, had let me down. What I came to

cry out for was a hope that was planted

within me as small child many years before.

I knew that the light knew me better than

anyone knew me. I knew that it loved me in a

way I had never experienced love before, and

I began to cry. I was completely purging

myself of everything that had ever happened

to me. Until that time I had probably only

cried two or three times. I considered it a

show of weakness, and this was the first real

cry of my adult life. Now I consider crying to

be very important, so I give myself

permission to cry if it is appropriate.

This light, which I now refer to as the Angel

of Light, was surrounded by other lights,

which were angels who came and went. ‘Angel’

means a messenger from God, and this was

indeed the case. He held me, and we rose up

out of that place of darkness and started to

travel through space. I saw, far off in the

distance, what I thought was a sky full of

stars. As we moved towards it I realised they

were all in motion, moving towards or away

from the centre.

These angels were patient, good teachers,

and constantly made me feel loved and

accepted. But they had some very hard

lessons to teach me. One of the first things

they wanted to do was to reveal certain

details of my life. I told them I did not want

to do that, because I was ashamed of it. I

had spent my life blaspheming and denying

the truth, yet here I was being confronted

by it. I felt the weight of all the people I had

scoffed at, and as a teacher, turned away

from God. I had denied the truth. I could

not even bear to think of the damage I had

done by my cynicism and self-worship.

Together we looked at my life, projected out

in front of us in chronological order, from

beginning to end. Some parts went by very

rapidly, others very slowly. Some parts we

watched several times, from different points

of view. There was no distinct background,

just images of my life. It was the people

who were important, not the settings. We

were able to go backwards and forwards in

time and see different places, yet not really

be there.

Whenever we saw areas in my life when I had

worked hard for to achieve approval from

other people, the angels had no interest in

them, and passed by them. I would tell them

to stop, because I wanted them to see how

hard I had worked to win that award, and to

see all the people watching me. But they

would say, ‘Yes, but that is not important’.

When they came upon some incident that was

bad, and there tended to be more bad

incidents than good ones, the angels would

show it in detail. For example, one of the

ways I had sinned, that I had failed in my

life, was the way I interacted with

people. I saw people as things to get things

from. In other words, I manipulated my

relationships. I saw how I aggravated my

father, because of this I was jealous of his

interest in business. I was not doing it

intentionally. It was teenage jealousy of the

attention my father gave to his work, and not

to me.

Another situation concerned how a beautiful

young woman came into my life, and gave

herself and her love to me. But I abused her

psychologically, not physically. I took for

granted this love of another human being, the

gift God had given me.

I saw the children that God had given me as a

gift, with a wife to raise them. But I had

seen them as extensions of my own ego. If

they did what I wanted them to, in other

words, if they were like me, they pleased me.

But if they acted in ways unlike me I would

hate them, and show my anger. I also saw

myself constantly withdrawing more and more

from people, and living in my own selfish

world. I became increasingly unhappy,

although I was getting along in the world. I

was successful, getting promotions at my

work. I was making good money, and

everybody thought I was a wonderful guy.

Many times the angels had to stop and simply

let me know that they loved me, even though

I knew how much I hurt them with the life I

had led. I knew how much I had failed their

expectations and hopes of what I could have

been. I had seen that when I was a young

child I had been taught to be a loving, giving,

trusting person. But I had turned away from

that. It was nobody’s fault by my own.

They showed me how I had turned away from

the Lord. It was all pride. I did not get good,

faithful teaching when I was a teenager. I

received a lot of extremely liberal,

humanistic rationalism instead of

faith. I saw myself asking people in my church

if they believed in Jesus, or in Heaven and

Hell. They would say, ‘Well, no, not really’. I

saw myself searching for answers. When I

entered college I found Marxists and

atheists. They seemed to have all the

answers about how they were going to change

the world through socialism, and their high-

minded ideals. That was what I bought into.

There were points in my life when I could see

how God had tried to reach me in so many

ways. He had tried to reach me through songs

on the radio, in stories and novels I had read,

and in biographical sketches in history books.

He had also tried to reach me through good

people loving me, trying to open up my heart,

and to be close to me. It seemed that every

day of my life, God had reached out for

me. Before this experience, if people had

asked me whether God was a good God, I

would have laughed at them. But now I realise

that God is so much better than that which

we perceive is good.

Good is but a small reflection of that quality.

Having seen my whole life brought in front of

me, the angels asked if I had any questions,

and I had millions of them! I asked them good

questions, absurd questions, intellectual

questions, and philosophical questions.

Whatever I asked, they answered clearly and

simply. People often ask how long I was with

the angels. I often say, ‘Longer than my

graduate education’. I know that is absurd,

but that’s how long it seemed. I told them I

wanted to go into Heaven, but they said I was

not ready. They said I had to go and live the

way God wanted me to live. I argued as

strongly as I could, but they were

very gentle but adamant. They said that for

me, at that time, Heaven was not an option.

I found myself back in my body, and I wanted

to tell my wife what had happened. But my

body was so racked with pain, and I had come

from such peace and joy, that I could not

speak to her. The nurses and orderlies came

in at this point. It was now about 9.30 in the

evening, and they said that the doctor

was going to operate on me immediately. I

went down to the operating theatre.

The following day when my wife came to the

recovery room, I had tubes seemingly

everywhere in my body. I tried to tell her

about God’s love, and how she had to give

herself to Jesus. I told her just to

say, ‘Yes’ to him. She thought I was

completely mad! When I next saw her, I tried

again to tell her more calmly, but I became

very emotionally agitated. When the nurses

came into the room I would say to them that

they were doing the work of God. I told them

that because they helped and loved people,

and that God smiled upon their work.

Needless to say I got the reputation of being

a mad man. Then I got my hands on a Bible

and began to read Scripture. I began to

recite it to people when they came to

see me, because I thought maybe my words

were not good enough, but of course people

did not like that either.

I had to learn, over many months, that my

very hot zealous approach to try and convert

the world was not having much success.

At first, I would make my wife sit and I

would read the Bible to her, in what I now call

‘thunder reading’.

It would scream it at her, and go on for hours

and hours. After several months she said she

was leaving. She said, ‘I love you, but can’t

take any more of this’. I could not believe it.

Good Christian friends told me that my wife

was a gift from God, and that it was sinful

for me to drive that gift away. So

I learned to moderate, and show her through

love, rather than trying to beat Scripture

into her. Praise God, she did not leave. I told

her I would change my ways, and she too

became a believer.

People have asked many times whether I

could have dreamed all this, and there were

times when I almost thought I had.

This experience changed my life completely.

Not only did I eventually become a full time

minister, but it changed the way I felt.

Before there used to be melancholy and

cynicism, but now there is genuine

joy, all the time. That’s not to say I don’t

have my ups and downs. But behind every day

there is a joyfulness. I try, as best I can, to

spread that joy and peace.

After a time I was invited to speak to a Bible

Study group, and they told me that my story

reinforced their faith. I felt such love and

acceptance from them that it encouraged me.

From there other opportunities began to open

up. I am not important, and my story is not

important. What is important is

that I can encourage someone in their faith.

For someone who has no faith, I can get them

to reexamine who they are, and what they

are. It is my hope that I will be an instrument

in leading them to Christ. I do not really know

why God chose me to go through this

experience, but, as a teacher I had

an ability to express things clearly. Because I

was a well-known, confirmed atheist, I think

God is trying to show people His power.

I have done a lot of research in books, and

have interviewed people who have had near

death experiences. I have found that many

are reluctant to talk about their experience

because of ridicule.

Other people have gone off the deep end and

made gross, wrong interpretations of what

they have experienced. For example, I saw a

woman on TV talking about her experience.

She said, ‘It’s all light and love. There is no

Hell and no judgement, just perfect love and

light’. I felt sorry for her because

she had experienced perhaps a moment of

the divine, and had then made very erroneous

conjecture from that.

What we do in this world determines where

we go out of this world. People try not to

face the consequences of their actions. They

try to deceive themselves into saying, “I can

do whatever I want and it does not matter”.

It does matter. Everything that we do in this

world matters. We can be forgiven

of our wrongdoing but we must converted.

This means we must renounce our sins and our

guilt. Most importantly, we must accept Jesus

Christ as our Saviour.

Howard Storm’s full testimony may be read in

his book, “My Descent into Death.”

Howard Storm is now an ordained minister.

CHAPTER 14: THE STORY OF RONALD

REAGAN, USA

Our hillbilly family lived in the mountains of

Tennessee. My father was an alcoholic and he

abused my mother, me, and the other

children in the family. We had very few

possessions. I was always barefoot, and wore

ragged clothes. When I was seven years old I

usually had to walk home from school through

the mountains, and at one point go through a

woman’s yard.

One day the woman came out, and said she

had something for me. As she led me round

the corner of the house, I saw a snow-white

lamb that was to be mine. This little lamb

became much more than a pet. It was almost

my life. He would follow me, and we would play

together. He would often come to the school

bus stop, and wait for me to come home in

the evening.

This particular evening I got off the bus, and

my lamb was not there. I ran home. As I came

to the house, dad was working outside on his

car changing a flat tyre, cursing. This meant

he was drunk as usual. Walking up behind him,

I tried to be as quiet as possible, so I could

slip into the house without him hearing me.

When I walked around by the car, I saw my

little lamb laying on the ground beside

him, now red with blood. My dad had killed it

with a tyre tool in a drunken range. All it had

wanted to do was play with him.

The hate and confusion welled up in me. I

covered my ears with my hands and screamed

at the top of my voice, ‘He’s killed my lamb!’

At that moment, with the sight of that blood

red coat still before my eyes, hatred for any

kind of authority was born in me.

I managed to exist, but only just, until I was

12 years old. Then I ran away, working where

I could. I washed dishes, worked in road

joints, or worked at whatever was available. I

was constantly running from the law. They

tried to take me to juvenile detention

centres because I was so young, and I hated

them. I would sleep in bushes and old

buildings. But one night, I crawled under a big

rose bush at the side of the road. It was

pouring with rain, and I was shivering and

hungry. The black county police

cruisers were up and down the road, shining

their spotlights looking for me. About a

hundred yards away was a little church. I had

never been in a church, or introduced to

Jesus. All I knew was cussing and hatred. As

I lay there I could see the lights shining and

hear singing, ‘Lord I’m coming home’ and

‘Amazing Grace how sweet the sound’. I can

remember thinking how I wished I was in the

church, instead of out in the cold and wet.

But I knew it was no good. I would be

arrested again. Different people had tried to

keep me, including my grandparents, but

nobody could do anything with me

because of the hatred in my life.

At 15, thinking I was a man, I stole my

father’s car. I had no driving licence, of

course. I invited a group of similar minded

young men along. I drove towards the

mountains, racing and driving on the wrong

side of the four-lane highway. I crossed the

double yellow lines, playing chicken, racing,

cursing, and listening to rock music. Some of

us were drinking or taking dope, or both. I

remember rounding a curve with no time to

stop, or swerve, from the oncoming car. At

almost 100 miles an hour, there was

a blinding head on collision. I remember

waking, lying in the middle of Chapman

Highway. I looked around me, and on each

side I could see bodies, and hear groans,

cries and screams. I was drenched

in blood that was pouring from my head. I

could see the automobiles torn to pieces, yet

the radio still blasting. I can still hear those

tunes in my head. The Tennessee State

Highway Patrolman came over,

looked down into my face, and said, ‘Son, I’m

charging you with manslaughter’.

The following months were like a nightmare. I

went through the courts, hearing the screams

of family members, and the friends of those

killed, maimed, or brain damaged for life.

Within me I knew I was at fault, and that

caused the demon of hate to grow even

stronger. I screamed at the judge as he

sentenced me. I told him I hated him, and

cursed to such an extent they had to put me

in chains to take me down. I wanted to injure

my head against the wall. Who could have

made a world like this?

Who could make people this way? They sent

me to the Correctional Institution (Reform

School) in Nashville.

For some reason, I was discharged when I

was 17, but was told to clear out of the

County. I went up to North Carolina and got

married. Elaine, my wife, was only 15, and very

quickly we had two babies. My lifestyle had

not prepared me for work, and though I lied

about my age to get jobs, robbery became

part of my life. Elaine got involved in robbery

with me, and would often be the car diver - a

bit like Bonny and Clyde. My whole life was

dominated by hatred and violence. I was

almost as if, when I was beaten, shot or cut,

I really wanted to die, but was not brave

enough to take my own life. I would walk

into bars and pick a fight with the biggest

guy there, and often lose!

When I look back at all the things my wife

Elaine, and my children, had to go through at

that time, I find it incredible. They were

afraid of me! I had many of the same

attributes as my father. My wife

separated from me, and took the two

children. She was suicidal herself.

At one point we were living in Atlanta,

Georgia during the sixties. It was a rough

time. I rode with the biker clubs, and I would

be gone for weeks at a time. Elaine would

have no groceries, and was in a terribly bad

shape. I was so high on drugs that, although

only in my early twenties, my hair was

beginning to fall out. My whole body was in a

real mess through taking so many different

drugs. Not only was I high on drugs, but I

would drink anything, often pure grain

alcohol, until I was almost insane

through the abuse done to my body and mind.

Often I would have no idea where I was. I

was about as low as it is possible to get.

Twice Elaine filed divorce papers. Her family

were helping her because she would never

know where I was, or whether I was alive or

dead. At one point she became so depressed

that she even considered taking not only her

own life, but also the life of the children. At

one point she took a pistol out of the

drawer, and was preparing to do commit

suicide. All the powers of Hell were telling

her to kill the babies, and then herself. It

was the only way out. But, as she was trying

to summon the courage to kill the children,

across the screen of our old TV, with a coat

hangar for an aerial, a man called Bev Shea

started singing, ‘How Great Thou Art’. Then

up stepped Dr. Billy Graham and began to

preach. ‘But God showed His great love for us

by sending Christ to die for us while we were

still sinners.’ According to Elaine, so much

power came though those words that she put

the gun away, took the children, and

went back to her parents’ home. It was

almost a year before we saw each other

again.

Meanwhile I was doing everything I could to

kill myself. There were many times when I

came within an inch of death. I was in at least

a dozen automobile accidents at over 100

mph, dunk, high on drugs, and often barely

able to remember afterwards. I have been

shot, knifed, and many times should have

died from overdoses.

Then I became really desperate. There were

a series of killings, (known as the Atlanta

mass slayings), and I was accused of these. I

escaped from the courthouse, and borrowed

money to ring Elaine at her parents’ house.

Not knowing if she would be there, I was very

relieved when she answered the phone.

I explained the trouble I was in over the

killings, and that I did not know what to do.

Convinced I was losing my mind, because I

could not think straight from one day to the

next, I begged her to let me come back to

her. I promised I would find a job, and quit

the drugs. She said, ‘Come home.’

We had to hide out in a little house in the

mountains, and every day the police came

looking for me. I would hide, keeping away

from the area until they had gone. This went

on for some time. Finally a man confessed to

the murders and I was freed from the

charges. I got a job driving an 18-wheeler

truck all across the country, full of liquor and

dope all the time, despite all my intentions to

stop them.

One day I decided to take my little son,

Ronnie Paul, to a little market at Pigeon Ford.

As I started to go through the door another

man was coming out. He would not back off,

and neither would I. Hatred and violence rose

up in me, and I hit his head right into the

doorway. He fell into a stacked up case of

bottles, and they burst all over the store.

People were screaming and running. He picked

up a broken bottle and came towards me,

swinging the broken bottle near my face. As I

lifted my left arm to try and stop the blow,

he severed all the tendons and the artery in

my upper arm. In a fit of rage, I hit him

again, and kicked at him. This time, with that

bottle, he severed the heel tendon and the

arteries in my leg. In minutes the blood was

pumping out of my body like out of a water

hole. Every time my heart beat the blood

would squirt out, and I quickly became faint.

The manager who ran the market told me

that unless I got to hospital quickly I was a

dead man. He positioned me in the passenger

side of my car, while he drove the car. My

young son, watching it all, was screaming

hysterically. The floor of the passenger side

was awash with my blood, and my feet

were immersed in it. I was transferred into

an ambulance.

Someone had contacted Elaine, and she

climbed into the ambulance with me. As we

set off the paramedic, aged about 21 or 22,

looked into my face and said, ‘Sir, do you

know Jesus Christ?’ I cursed him and God,

with all the strength left in my body. ‘There

is no God. Who is this Jesus you are

talking about? Look at me. Do you think there

is a God?’ The young man just looked at me

and said, ‘He loves you. Jesus will help you.

Call on Him.’ Something inside me caused me

to cry out, ‘God, if you’re God, come and try

me on for size.’ Then something else in me

would cry, ‘God, if you really exist, help me. I

cannot help myself. Help me please.’ The

young man continued saying, ‘Jesus died

for you, and He gave His life for you.’ And all

the time I listened, I could hear my wife

sobbing.

Smoke filled the ambulance. I could not

breathe. I could see. I thought the ambulance

was on fire!

‘What is wrong,’ I called out, ‘I cannot see.’

Then through the smoke I started hearing

different voices.

‘Razor, Razor Reagan. Ronnie! Turn around.

Don’t come here. Go back. Stop now. Don’t

come here!’ As I kept hearing these voices,

the smoke opened up. I could see what looked

like the old quarry pit that we used to swim in

when I was a child. In fact it looked exactly

like it on the night we poured gasoline on the

water, and set it on fire. It was burning and

blazing, and I

was getting nearer and nearer to that pit. I

could see people in there, and they were

burning. Their arms, their faces, and their

bodies were blazing. The fire was not going

out. And they were screaming my name!

Closer and closer I went, until I could see the

individuals, and I could not understand what I

was seeing.

There were two standing closely together. I

saw they were Billy and Freddy, two brothers

that I grew up with, and they were burning

and screaming. ‘What are you doing here?’ I

yelled, ‘you died on the highway in a 1957

Chevrolet, drunk, when you hit the wall doing

100 mph. What are you doing here?’

They said, ‘Don’t come here, there’s no way

out. It’s horrible. Don’t come here!’

I looked to the side. ‘Oh, no. Charles! Charles,

what are you doing here. Last time I saw you,

you were in Pigeon River. When you went into

the river we couldn’t get you out! We saw

your face looking up through the water, but

we couldn’t get your out!’ ‘Go back,’ he said,

‘don’t come here’.

I looked and could see flower children

standing against the wall, just like I had seen

them in the sixties, dazed. Flower children so

blown away, during the Age of Aquarius! And

I saw many that had overdosed and died.

Then I saw my friend, Richard. ‘Oh Richard, I

can’t help you. When we robbed the liquor

store in Atlanta, you didn’t know what you

were doing. You had an old pistol that didn’t

have any bullets in it and you didn’t even ask

for the money. You told the man that ran the

cash register to give you a bottle of Muscatel

wine. Oh, Richard. And when you walked out

of the door, you forgot where you were and

what you were doing. But the man didn’t know

the gun was not loaded. He reached under the

counter, pulled out a 357, fired point blank,

and blew your heart out of your chest.

You fell against a parking metre, and slipped

down in the broken glass with the wine and

the blood spilling over you. The last thing you

said was, ‘Oh, God.’ Richard cried out, ‘Don’t

come here. You can’t help.’

I cannot convey the horror and terror of

what I saw and heard. All I knew was I did

not understand it.

Suddenly everything went black and I woke

up. Forty-eight hours later I came round in

the hospital. My wife was sitting beside me. I

had hundreds of stitches in my body. But I

was not interested in my stitches, because I

remembered what I had seen. I could not

forget!

In the following weeks there was no light

turned off in my house at night, because I

could not bear to be in darkness. Every time I

turned a corner I was afraid I would see it all

again. I had never been afraid of anything in

my life. Now I knew that I wanted to die, but

had not the courage to do it. Week in

and week out I tried to get stoned. I tried

the booze and the dope, but they did not

help.

One night I came home at 3 o’clock in the

morning. I walked into the bedroom. The

three children were asleep, but there was a

light in the bedroom. My wife was sitting up

in the middle of the bed, with a big family

Bible open. Her face was shining brighter

than the light on the ceiling. She did not have

to say anything. I knew something was

different. She said, ‘Honey, tonight I went to

a little church with Aunt Mary, and Jesus

Christ saved me and came into my heart.’

‘I know there is something different’, I told

her. The next day she asked if I would go to

church with her, and I said I would. Now I

had no idea what to do. I did not know if you

had to knock on the door. I did not know the

pew from the pulpit, but I went. We sat down

at the back, and all the people were singing,

smiling, and laughing. And they were so

friendly! All my life I had not trusted

anybody. But, here, something was different.

The next week I went back, and the man

preached as if he knew everything about me.

He stood up, looked at me and said, ‘Behold,

the Lamb of God that takes away the sins of

the world.’ And I listened because he hit a

note. He was talking about my lamb. ‘How he

knows, ‘ I screamed within me. ‘How

dare he talk about my lamb?’ As I raged

inside, the preacher said, ‘God Himself will

provide a lamb.

That Lamb is Jesus Christ.’ I began to weep.

‘O God, Jesus - my Lamb?’ ‘He bled for you,’

said the man, ‘He shed His blood for you, no

matter what you have done, and no matter

how bad you have been. God gave His only son,

His Lamb, for you.’

By now the tears were flowing hard. I did not

want anybody to see me cry. What on Earth

would they think? I looked for the door, and

it seemed a hundred miles away. Finally the

minister said, ‘Come to Jesus and live. Old

things can pass away, and all things can be

made new.’ I stood to my feet and started

walking down the aisle towards the front,

something pulling and drawing me. My heart

was beating very fast, and before I ever

reached the front, God saved me. Now I did

not know how to pray.

I did not know fancy words. I prayed, ‘God,

hear me or kill me! Jesus, if you’re really real,

help me because I cannot help myself.’ At

that point it was as if something burst inside

me, and twenty-five years of hatred left me.

The blackness went. I was clean! I was

forgiven!

That was 2nd November 1972, at a quarter to

midnight. I was twenty-five years old and

Jesus has been real every day since. From an

8th grader in an Elementary school in the

Smoky Mountains, God has taken me around

the world to share my story, and preach the

gospel. When I was in my thirties I told

the Devil that I was going to take back

everything he had stolen from me. I learned

about that in the Word of God. I went back

to school, finished High School, went to

college, and earned my BA degree.

Then, just to spite the Devil, I went back and

earned my Masters degree. I want to tell you,

Jesus Christ is real!

Ronald Reagan of the USA relates his

experiences of Hell on the free movie

THE FINAL FRONTIER which is viewable on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 15: THE STORY OF DR RICHARD

EBY, USA

I was visiting the home of a former aunt in

1972, just a week after my

60th birthday. Frankly I had never expected

to achieve even this age, because I had

always physically overstrained myself. My

wife, who has since died, and I had travelled

from home to clear a family house

following the death of an aunt. I was anxious,

as ever, to get it over and done with so that I

could get back home, where I had lots of

appointments in my hospital and clinic.

Coming down to the second floor from the

attic with a box of debris, a voice in my ear

told me to go through the door in the

adjoining room, onto the balcony and drop the

box from there as it would save me time. So I

dashed out and leaned against the railing

which, unknown to me, had been eaten away

by termites. With my weight, and that of the

box, the railing gave way, and I plunged

headfirst two storeys down onto a concrete

sidewalk. I actually landed on the edge of the

concrete. The part of the head that hit the

concrete stopped suddenly. The part of my

head that was hanging over the edge

continued on a bit, split the egg shell of my

skull completely, and broke the large blood

vessel at the top of the brain. Later, I was

told that some of my brain tissue was left on

the sidewalk, and that my body ricocheted

into a bush with the heels on top. By the time

the paramedics arrived I was a bloodless

corpse hanging by its feet in the bush, with

my scalp torn loose.

As far as the paramedics were concerned,

this was a corpse to take to the hospital for

certification of death, and then on to

undertaker. There was absolutely no way I

could have been alive with the blood

having drained from my body. Anyone can be

sceptic, but as a doctor, I am just explaining

what happened. It was 18 hours before I

showed any evidence of life. There was no

pain, because there is no pain with death.

Death is a sudden release from all pain and

suffering.

Instantly, but even faster than that word

implies, I found myself landing with a thud in

a new body, feet first, onto a solid

foundation. So instantaneous was it that

there is nothing we have on Earth that could

calibrate the speed. It seemed as though

there was a feeling of vitality in this place. It

was so ecstatic, beautiful, loaded with love

and there was peace. I knew I was in Heaven,

because it was so fantastically different to

anything we know of in Earth. I was in

Paradise, that tiny portion of Heaven

where saved souls are on hold until they get

their resurrections bodies. It was a place of

release from all the physical difficulties that

this body or mind can register. I heard

myself saying, without having any ability to

compose the thought, ‘Dick you’re dead’. The

voice seemingly came out from me and I

heard it as if I had spoken it, but it was not

my voice. It was the voice of the One whom I

knew had to be the King of Kings and Lord of

Lords. There are so many adjectives needed

to describe the qualities of this voice,

although in many ways it is indescribable. It

was judicial, absolutely authoritative, loving,

humble and kind. Conversation up there is

quite different. It is mind to mind, because

there is no air and therefore sound would not

transmit. There is nothing in the physics of

Heaven that is similar to the physics of

matter here on Earth. Down here we have

five senses, but in the spirit body there are

so many. You can think so fast that it could

not be computed. It is the same mind that

Christ has.

Had you met me up there, you would have

recognised me as Dick Eby because my body

was of the same size and shape. The

difference was that I was in my spirit body.

My spirit was transparent, like clear glass.

When I looked to the side my spirit body

would take on an opacity, but at the same

time I could see right through it. It had no

weight, and none of the senses which register

pain, fright or discomfort. There were no

bones, ligaments, tissues or organs.

My mind operated quite differently to my

mind whilst here on Earth. When Jesus

wanted to say something, I knew it

immediately in my mind. If I asked a question,

it seemed as if He had answered it

before I finished the question. We walked

and talked together in Paradise, and just as

talking is not really the right word, neither is

walking. Flying would perhaps be a more

adequate description, because we had no

weight, and went simply as we wished without

touching the ground.

One of the things that most excited me in

Heaven was the beauty of the music. As a

youngster I had thought that the Lord would

perhaps let me go into music as my

profession, but this was not to be.

Nevertheless, my musical background helped

me appreciate that the music in Heaven has

no similarity in sound or form to the music is

on Earth, where it is limited to airwaves, and

to say 88 keys on a piano. Up there the music

flows so beautifully, and has an unlimited

vibration or set of waves. It is not based on a

mathematical equation, as is Earthly music. It

is of an entirely different level of hearing,

because we don’t hear it through our ears.

Instead you hear it directly on your mind. I

asked Jesus who had composed this

wonderful music, and again He asked me

whether or not I had read His book.

In it Jesus declares He has made everything

not only for His pleasure, but also for the

pleasure of His family.

Yet another thing which amazed me was the

aroma. This was a perfume so absolutely

Heavenly that it had to be made by God, and

for God. Later, when I was back on Earth, and

I began reading through the Bible from

Genesis to Revelation to find the answer as to

what this was, I learned it was the prayers of

saints. Every believer can have the great joy

of knowing that when they pray to their

Heavenly Father, He enjoys those prayers so

much that He changes them into a Heavenly

aroma which He can enjoy, and will share with

us when we are up there.

Jesus also explained to me that He had made

every individual different so that they could

use their skills and abilities to fulfil their

desires. Up in Heaven Jesus has completed

them as an individual, and each individual’s

Paradise is different. So, if you are an artist,

your Paradise might be works of art

even more wonderful than the greatest works

of art on Earth. If you are a musician you

would want your Paradise to reflect music,

and so on through all the categories which He

has placed in the human experience. Jesus

also explained to me that because of the new

mind, by which everything is instantaneous, if

you want to visit someone all you have to do is

to think it, and you’re there.

One last thing that is so different is colour.

The eye of the spirit body, once liberated

from Earthly limitations, has limitless vision.

This means that colours are different

because the wavelengths, if that’s what they

are in that airless place, are limitless. All the

colours of the flowers, the trees, the

greenery, the sky and so forth, are so much

more pure than anything that is here on

Earth. But one of the more exciting things to

me was seeing, at times, all colours at the

same time, and yet you are able to see them

all individually. It is so much more beautiful

than anything we can perceive here.

There was so much I wanted to know, but the

first was about the place I was in. The

response of Jesus was in the form of a

question that He was to put to me a number

of times, ‘My son, didn’t you read My book?’

He went on to explain that the Bible tells us

He has prepared Paradise as a holding

place for saved souls until the day when God

the Father will tell Jesus that the body He

was preparing for Him on Earth was complete.

On that day Jesus said that He will call all

those in this area of Paradise to join Him, and

they will descend from the third Heaven,

through the second Heaven, through the

atmosphere of the first Heaven when Gabriel

will sound the trumpet. Jesus said He will

then call, ‘Come’, and those on Earth who have

accepted Him as their Saviour will be taken

up with Him, and given a resurrection body.

Everyone will come back to the Third Heaven,

but not to Paradise. This time it will be to the

throne room of God.

Had the Lord given me the privilege of

staying in Paradise I would certainly have

taken it, but it was not yet my time and I had

to return to this body. I can remember the

suddenness with which Jesus, as it were,

removed His mind from me and then the

wonderful, brilliant light went, and I was in

total blackness. It was instant cut off, and

later I was to find out the reason. Friends of

ours were praying so fervently that I would

be restored back to life that God answered

their prayers. There were about six

prayer lines organised by one of the black

churches, who were the first to be told. A

lovely lady from that church had been looking

over the fence when I had fallen. She

immediately ran in and phoned her pastor who

got all these prayer lines into action.

It was about 10 o’clock on the morning of the

accident that I was brought into the hospital,

and it was around six o’clock the following

morning when I began to show signs of life.

So it was roughly 18 hours that my body lay in

that hospital room.

When I returned to my body, once more I

heard the Lord speaking to me saying, ‘I have

come back to replace life in your body for the

purpose that I put you here. That was to

continue your practice, and to explain to

people the things that I have shown you’.

Then He started, from head to foot, putting

life back into the body. We had a tremendous

dialogue, at my request, because I asked him

to do it slowly so that I could see what He

would do first, and how He would bring life

back to all my organs. This, of course, was my

medical training coming to the fore. As a

professor I had taught in college for many

years as well as practising medicine. It was

like an incredible lesson from God Almighty,

who had created my body. Despite all this, I

have never needed any cosmetic surgery or

suffered any loss of memory.

This, however, was not my only miraculous

experience of being outside of my natural

body. Some five years later I was in Israel

visiting the tomb of Lazarus. This place can

only hold three people at a time.

I was with two ladies, looking at this tomb,

two storeys underground. It was lit only by a

small light.

Suddenly that light went out, and we were

plunged into total blackness. The two ladies

screamed, but I turned and said, ‘Ladies,

don’t scream, just pray and praise’. As I said

that word ‘praise’, something remarkable

happened. Instantly the two ladies seemed to

be taken out of the tomb and the absolute

blackness, in which I could not see my hand or

the exit, was illuminated by the same light I

had experienced in Paradise. It was the light

of Heaven which originates from Christ

Himself, and which would burn out our optic

nerves if they were in normal function.

Realisation dawned on me that the

Lord must have placed me back in a spirit

situation, because instead of being blinded I

could see perfectly.

Standing beside me was the most beautiful

person I have ever seen. Slightly taller than

I, about six foot, He was interposed between

my body and the wall of the tomb. He

grabbed me with His arms.

Suddenly it was as if I had fallen on my hands

and knees and was trying to grope for the

exit. As I was doing this I noticed there were

10 toes protruding beneath the golden hem of

a garment. I wanted to get up and look at this

Person, because at the same moment, (this

was all happening simultaneously with great

speed), I heard the voice which I had heard

in Heaven. This had to be Jesus, I knew. So I

stood up and looked into His eyes. As He

looked at me it was like laser beams, such was

the power of God. Again, as before, He began

to speak directly to my mind. He told me that

He had brought me to this place to show me

many things, and to tell me others. It is

impossible to describe the amazement

and total surprise when Jesus then hugged

me so tightly I thought my arms might break.

Then I realised He was pulling me into

Himself to feel the type of body He had. Now

to a doctor this means something. He wanted

me to realise that His resurrection body, in

which He was now standing, was the same one

that was seen by 500 people at one time, and

more, as it says in the Scriptures. The body

had no liquid, no softness. It had no blood,

serum, plasma, cerebrospinal fluid or water,

but was of a material that we do not know on

Earth. It is, of course, incorruptible and

eternal. Having felt thousands of human

bodies, it was an amazing sensation.

The next word Jesus spoke to me shook me

rigid. ‘My son, I must take you to Hell’. I

protested, and told Him that my name was

written in His Book of Life. ‘I know my son’,

He said, ‘but I’m going to expunge it for two

minutes so that I can take you and show you

what the present Hell is’. I told Him I

did not want to go, but He said that I had to,

because this was the end of the age, and I

was one who was available. Having told Jesus

to get it over with, I then asked if He would

go with me. ‘I will send my mind with you, but

not My body. You’ll want to ask questions and

I can answer them that way’.

Once again I felt myself travelling at a speed

which cannot be calibrated, this time into the

centre of the Earth. I landed with a thud

inside a 4ft x 4ft hole, 6ft high, inside solid

rock. The immediate impression was one of

absolute cold, absolute blackness, and

absolute silence. I immediately spoke

to the mind of Jesus saying that this was

different to my learning in church. His words

were: ‘My son, I want you to know that the

present Hell is a holding tank for the unsaved

souls, pending the eventual Great White

Throne judgement. God is not there. People

who elect to go to Hell do not want Him to

interfere with their plans. They just tell Him

one way or another to stay out of their lives.

My Heavenly Father said He will give the

desires of their hearts to all of His

creatures. He grants them by placing

them in a holding tank apart from Him, until

that day when they will be called and judged

before the Great White Throne’.

I tell you, the terror is unbelievable. With a

spirit body, it cannot be frozen or burned. It

simply exists with thousands of sensations,

which this nervous system we own down here

could not take. It is absolutely Hell. I was

surrounded by demons. They seemed to be so

excited they were doing a fancy

rock and roll dance in honour of getting me

there. Thousands of them shouted to me that

I would never get out. They didn’t realise I

was only there for a short period, and told me

I was there because I had believed their

deceptions whilst I was on Earth. The stench

was indescribable. It was the smell of

dying and dead flesh. Satan, their captain, is

of course the author of death. Jesus called

them unclean spirits, and they certainly are

that.

I wanted to get out of there and screamed

and yelled. As I did so, the realisation came

that there was no communication from the

present Hell to Heaven. It is a place of

isolation, as Jesus said. If it had not

been for His mind being placed within mine,

so that we could communicate, it would have

been sheer terror. Suddenly, however, I was

snatched out of there. I found myself

standing before the Great White

Throne that St. John describes in the book

of Revelation. I became aware of a Personage

surrounded by a mist, and I knew Him to be

God, my Heavenly Father. I wanted to look

into His loving eyes to see the kind of Love

that would sacrifice His own son for me. Once

again came those words from Jesus,

‘Didn’t you read My book? I told you in your

present form you could not look upon God and

live. He is too powerful, and you would be

extinguished. Instead you are here to be

edified and educated, not exterminated. He

has surrounded himself with this mist to

protect you’.

Suddenly, out of this mist, came a hand

holding a book on which was written, ‘The

Lamb’s Book of Life’. A finger started turning

the pages with lightening speed. Jesus told

me He was looking for my name, but that He

himself had expunged it for two minutes so

that I could experience what it was like

to be a lost sinner. Sure enough, He got to

the end of the book and closed it with a clap

of thunder. He said, ‘Your name is not in my

family album. There is only one other family,

that of Satan. Depart’. If I could just

transmit to people the sensation that was

mine when I heard God Almighty say to me,

‘Depart’. If only people could experience this

then everyone would rush to make sure they

knew Jesus as their Saviour.

The full story of Dr. Richard Eby is

recounted in his book ‘Caught Up Into

Paradise’ and ‘Didn’t you read My Book?’ He

has frequently appeared on both radio and

television.

CHAPTER 16: THE STORY OF RITA

CHUTER, UK

I had major surgery on my legs in 1969 when

I was 32 years of age. Whilst on the

operating table, and under anaesthetic, I had

a cardiac arrest.

The only way I can describe it is that,

although my body was on the table, and the

doctors were fighting to get me back to life

again, part of me was above them, and began

to float away from that operating theatre. I

started to go down and down. It was horrific.

I could see faces in pits, contorted with

agony and pain. As I continued to go down, I

began to be tormented by demons of all

shapes and sizes. Not only were they ugly,

but the smell was dreadful.

What made this downward journey even more

terrifying were the lost souls I could see.

There were many other awful things of which

I cannot bear to speak. I came into a

room where I could smell sulphur, and I saw a

lake of fire. I could feel the flames and heat

from that fire. My thoughts were that if I

hit the bottom I would stay forever. There is

never ending night and day for eternity in

that dreadful place where the fear, pain and

torment never cease.

It was bad enough hearing the screams and

seeing indescribable horrors. But then I saw

my own father in that place. I wanted so

much to help, but knew I could not do

anything for him. My father had been a good

man, and became very sick with cancer. The

vicar came to see him and asked if he

could pray, but my father refused any prayer,

or any mention of Jesus. He wanted nothing

to do with Him. Now, as I looked at him, I

knew he regretted that decision to turn his

back on Jesus. It was his free will choice, but

what devastating consequences! As I

continued to look with horror at the situation

he was in, it was if his thoughts spoke to me

again. He told me to warn my mother, so that

she would not have to come to this terrible

place where there was no respite, and no end

to the torment.

The heat was unbearable. I also knew there

was nothing I could do to release my father

from his ‘chosen’ destination. I was also

terrified lest I should dragged down and

forced to stay there. In my desperation I

cried out to God, ‘Oh, God, please help me!’

At the moment of crying out to God, I heard

another voice crying, ‘We have a heartbeat!’ I

wanted to tell the surgeon, and the rest of

the team, that I had been to Hell, and was

terrified. I was put on oxygen. They kept

telling me to rest because they were

concerned about me, and wanted me to get

well. Nevertheless, I kept trying to tell them,

‘I’ve been to Hell, and I never want to go

there again!’

Yet still I did not come into a close

relationship with Jesus. I allowed Satan to

deceive me, and to draw me away from a true

walk with God. There were further major

operations. Each time I went into

hospital I was in absolute terror of death and

Hell. I kept seeing myself burning in the

flames, being tormented like my poor father.

My mother and sister would not listen to

what I had to say about dad and Hell. The

problem was I did not go to the right people

for help, and I became more and more

taken over by the torment and fear with

which Satan and his evil spirits confused me.

It was when I was 50 years old that my lovely

daughter Michelle came to see me one day.

She told me that she had given her life to

Jesus, and that she knew of someone who

would be able to help me.

Thank God I agreed to allow Canon Jim Fry to

come and pray for me. On 23 February 1987

my life was completely changed. As Canon Fry

prayed for me, God spoke to me saying, ‘I

have sent my beloved Son, Jesus, to deliver

and set you free.’ I saw the battle going on

for my soul in the spiritual realm, but Jesus

dealt with it all. I was set free to go and tell

other people what He had done for me, in

order to set other captives free.

What a wonderful day that was. My husband

was there too, and he also gave his life to

Jesus. We were both set free, born again by

the Spirit of God, never again to be

tormented by fear.

In 1995, Rita Chuter died at her appointed

time, and we know that she is now with Jesus.

CHAPTER 17: THE STORY OF DAVID

VERDEGAAL, UK

Life was good. I was a Director in the family

bulb growing and exporting business, and had

a lovely wife and family, and a beautiful home.

I travelled on the Continent on sales trips

from time to time. It was in April 1986,

whilst on one of these trips with my father,

that my life was irrevocably changed.

It was the last week of our trip to Germany

and Austria. We were staying in a hotel in

a beautiful town. I awoke that morning

feeling as if someone had stuck a knife into

me, and must have gasped out in pain, because

at the moment I collapsed. My father woke

up and immediately called for an ambulance.

As the driver raced through the streets I

had a cardiac arrest. For 10 minutes, until we

arrived at the hospital, the paramedics kept

me going with cardiopulmonary resuscitation.

The doctors at the hospital started electric

shock treatment in an effort to correct my

abnormal heart rhythm. The doctors gave me

an injection of potassium to correct a

chemical imbalance in the blood . After

another electric shock my heartbeat

returned to normal rhythm.

Meanwhile my wife Jill, who was decorating

the bathroom of our farmhouse, received the

call to tell her that I had suffered a massive

heart attack. She flew out fully expecting to

take me back home in a coffin. I was still

alive, but in a deep coma, when she arrived at

the hospital. On the third day, according to

the doctors, I suffered a stroke that

paralysed me, and caused severe damage to

my brain.

For two and a half weeks I remained in a deep

coma in Intensive Care. At some point I went

to Heaven.

All my life I had gone to church and

acknowledged God, but I had not always lived

the way I should have lived. At that moment

of arrival in Heaven I came the realisation

that I was not really prepared. I had always

planned to get my relationship with God put

to rights, but now there was no more time.

Even as I realised that, I also knew that I

was not alone. God was there, and I asked

Him to forgive me for not always living my

life as He would have wanted. As soon as I

had prayed that prayer, a tunnel of light

opened up in front of me, and I had the

feeling of being completely changed. God not

only forgave and cleansed me, but He also

poured out His love on me.

I knew that I was in Heaven. I had no fear. I

had only a tremendous sense of security, as if

I had been picked up by God and cuddled, in

the same way as a father cuddles his baby.

At this stage I could see my body in hospital,

but I felt detached from everything of the

past. The light in this tunnel enveloped

me, and I just knew I was in the presence of

God. In the sense that we understand sight

on Earth, I could not see Him, and yet I could

see Him. He was the essence of the light.

Then I was held by my hand and led into a

beautiful garden. We went through an

archway of honeysuckle, and saw flowers of

such wonderful colour that it is impossible to

describe them. This was not a large garden.

It was small and compact, as if it had been

prepared especially for me.

Not only were the colours incredible, but

everything sparkled as if covered with dew,

and the flowers dripped light. It was so

magnificent, but also peaceful. I walked

through the garden until I came to a wrought

iron gate at the far end. As I came to it, the

gate swung open.

In an instant the whole burden of life came

back upon me. I desperately wanted to go

back into the garden and stay there, but God

told me it was not yet time for me, my life

was not complete. It took some persuading

me to return. I did not know what I was

coming back to, and it was in many ways a

step of faith. What would happen to me?

What would life be like? Whatever came, I

knew that God was with me. He also told me,

so clearly that it was imprinted on my brain,

that when I returned I must go on a retreat,

and I would receive further instructions for

my journey.

Before I was moved from the hospital, a

brain scan revealed that my brain had been

damaged in certain parts that would affect

my eyesight and movement. Jill had heard

God speaking to her in the hospital chapel

saying, ‘He will be healed - it will just take

time’. She hung on to that hope.

At first I was paralysed, blind and dumb. It

was difficult for me and my family to come to

terms with what had happened. I did not

forget about going on a retreat, and as soon

as it was physically possible, Jill and I went.

God did show me how I must face the future.

He told me that I had to be willing to give up

everything I held dear - my position as

director in the firm, my friends, and even my

family. It was not easy. I fought God,

especially regarding my family, but eventually

I said I would do as He asked. As I

surrendered everything to God, He freed me

to face up to the difficulties that lay ahead.

Now, some eight years later, I have made a

wonderful recovery. It has not been an easy

time for any of us. Jill had to give up her job

as company secretary to look after me.

Clearly there was no possibility of me

returning to work in the firm. However,

although registered blind and disabled, I have

run two charity marathons with a sighted

guide. I do have some sight, and have taught

myself to read again. I attend adult lecture

classes to encourage my thinking and brain

activity. I am also a member of St.

Mary’s Catholic Church choir, where my

family worship. Whilst my co-ordination and

memory in many areas are still poor, I have no

problems in recalling my experiences during

that time in 1986.

David Verdegaal’s story was featured on

British television.

CHAPTER 18: THE STORY OF REV JERRY

DELANEY, USA

As platoon sergeant I was organising the

setting up of an ambush in the bean fields,

about 150 yards from the jungle line. All of a

sudden a man came walking out of the jungle.

He had a weapon on one shoulder and, on the

other, a sack in which to collect supplies for

the Vietcong. I felt an overwhelming sense of

power. I could either wound him or take his

life. I opened fire with another soldier in my

platoon, and the man went down.

As an American soldier I had been trained to

treat people as objects. You are trained that

you are killing a ‘thing’, not a person. We were

also told to take the property of the enemy

when they were dead. So, in the near

darkness, I went across and took the wallet

out of his pocket, and slipped it into mine.

The following morning one of my fellow

soldiers asked me what I had collected the

previous evening. Having forgotten about it

until then, I put my hand into the pocket of

my trousers and pulled out the wallet I had

removed from the Vietcong - my own wallet!

About two weeks earlier the 199th Light

Infantry Brigade, of which I was a part, were

working in the jungle villages some 25 miles

North East of Saigon. I was leading a unit

through the jungle, on a rotation basis with

other squadrons. At one particular point, our

squad was leading. I was walking about two to

three men back from the lead man. The water

in which we were wading was beginning to

get deeper and deeper. Eventually I called

back to one of the other officers that we

needed to change direction, because the

water was getting deeper, and we could

literally become sitting ducks.

At this point the foliage of the jungle had

become almost impenetrable. One of the men,

Bill Woods, came up and cut, as it were, a hole

in the wall of bamboo ahead of us with his

machete. I followed him through, but after

about ten paces he stopped, turned round to

me, and whispered that he thought we

had walked into an ambush. The Vietcong

were heading towards us in a U shape, and

were to the front and side of Bill and myself.

The rest of the platoon had quickly moved

backwards, behind the thick curtain of

bamboo.

By now Bill and I were up to our chins in

water. Suddenly he stumbled and went under

the water, leaving me alone. I later

discovered that he had quickly dived, swam

under the water, and surfaced

behind me. There was a big log in the water.

As I swam to the other side of it, I startled

a Vietcong soldier who was hiding there. Then

automatic fire started. I thought I would

trick them into thinking I was dead by holding

my breath and diving into the water, making

sure I came to the surface facedownwards.

However, when I tried to do this, I

discovered that my feet were entangled in

the roots. To make matters worse I had a 36-

kilogram (80 pound) rucksack on my back. At

that moment the Vietcong threw two

grenades into the water, and for me it was as

if someone had turned out the lights.

Suddenly, everything got really dark. I

sensed that I was standing in my uniform, all

neatly pressed and clean, and carrying no

weapon or rucksack. Ahead of me was a long,

long trail, and on either side, as far as the

eye could see, there were fields and fields of

sunflowers. The colours of the flowers,

yellow, brown and green, were set against the

most beautiful blue sky I had ever seen.

There were no clouds, just a huge expanse of

brilliant blue sky.

I could not understand where I was. As I

looked down the trail I could see, at the end

of it, a small light. My whole attention was

taken up by it. As I watched, all of a sudden,

the small light zoomed down the trail towards

me. Never, in all of my life, have I seen such

brightness. It is impossible to describe. It

was as if the light captured me. I could not

take my eyes off it, and I became enveloped

by it.

Gradually, though I had no concept of time

during this experience, I became aware of a

Presence at my right hand side. I did not turn

and look, but I knew there was someone

there. Somehow, from within me, came the

thought, ‘Please, don’t take me, I am not

ready to go.’ Nothing had been said

about me dying, but I knew that was what

this was all about. Then thoughts of my

mother came into my mind. I had a distant

relative who had been killed in Vietnam, and I

knew the effect the death had caused to the

family. My mother could not handle my death,

I thought.

As I stood there, still enveloped by this light,

I heard a voice saying, ‘Do not be afraid.

Everything is all right.’ That voice came from

the right hand side of me. As I heard those

words, I experienced a feeling of

unconditional love spreading from the top of

my head and down to my toes. Then came the

voice again, ‘He is not ready yet, you can take

him back.’ I felt my right hand being taken by

this presence, then instantly I woke up. I was

lying on the ground, and all the men of my

platoon were standing or kneeling around me.

The officer in charge was pressing with both

hands on my chest. I began to cough and spit

up water.

He said, in a stunned voice, ‘Are you OK?’ My

response was, ‘I think so’. He asked me what

had happened, and I told him I really did not

know. One of the other men chimed in, ‘They

threw grenades at you.’ Another said,

‘Sergeant Delaney, if you keep on like this,

we’ll begin to believe in that God you keep

talking about.’

I told the officer I would put him in for a

Silver Star when we got back to base,

because he had risked his life to get me to

safety. He looked at me totally bewildered,

and said, ‘But I never touched you!’

Thinking he was being modest, I told him he

had pulled me back, because I had felt his

hands dragging me from the water. ‘You’ve

got it all wrong, he said, ‘I plunged into the

water, but I could not get close to you

because of all the bullets. Then there was a

huge explosion. By then you had disappeared,

and I thought we had lost you. All of a sudden

though, your hand came up out of the

water and you were right here in front of us.’

I could hardly believe it. Obviously it was not

him who had rescued me. But if he had not

come through the water to get me, then

there was only one other answer - it was

God’s hand that had miraculously

brought me through the root-filled water and

back to safety.

Standing up, I fastened my clothes and we

moved on to a new location. Prior to this

incident, I had, for some unknown reason,

taken my wallet out of my trouser pocket, and

put it in my shirt. As I dressed, I checked my

shirt pocket. The wallet was gone, and I knew

there was no way of getting it back. It was

probably lying in the bottom of the water

where I had gone down.

It was two weeks later when we were in the

bean fields, 150 yards from the edge of the

jungle. When I opened up my wallet, I

discovered the money had gone and the

photographs of my family had been

put in that section. In their place were

photographs of a Vietnamese family. I cannot

clearly describe my feelings at that moment,

when for the first time it struck me that I

was killing people. This man I had killed was a

family man just like me. His family would now

be grieving for him. The senselessness

of war hit me. All this man was doing was

trying to chase me out of his country. I had

great difficulty in balancing the near death

experience I had just gone through, when I

had experienced such unconditional love, with

killing another human being. I did not know

how I could continue in Vietnam.

About a week later, during very heavy

fighting, I was shot. I lost most of my right

arm. I was sent home to an American hospital

to recover physically, but I suffered terrible

post-traumatic stress, trying to make sense

of it all. In fact for a few years I was

convinced I was going mad. No one I knew had

ever had an experience like mine, and I had

certainly never read about anything like it.

I had been brought up as a Christian, married

in the church, and even pastored a church for

a while.

After Vietnam I went back to college and

obtained a Bachelors Degree in Psychology. I

then attended graduate school to study

counselling. So deep was the trauma I had

been through, however, that eventually my

marriage broke up. I had to receive

counselling myself. The counsellor asked me

what I was dying of. As I tried to tell him, we

both sat and wept. It was the beginning of my

return to sanity.

In 1975 I read a story in the Readers Digest

about a lady who had had a near death

experience, and the relief I felt was

unbelievable. I was not going mad. It really

had happened to me! One great thing I

have learned from all of this, is that our God

is compassionate, and always there to forgive.

We do not have to be perfect, just

repentant. God is there to pick us up and use

us for His Glory.

Jerry Delaney is a qualified psychologist, and

works in a practice, but is also part of a

church pastoral team.

CHAPTER 19: THE STORY OF DR PETTI

WAGNER, USA

Life had never been better. I owned prime

property, had a research clinic with five

doctors working for me, achieved three

doctorates, and four multimillion dollar

corporations, which I had built up myself

employing many people. I was worth many,

many millions of dollars.

The full story of how I was kidnapped and

murdered is recorded in my book, Murdered

Heiress. Immediately after I was

electrocuted it was a case of, ‘out of the

body and present with the Lord’.

Immediately the current was switched on I

was dead. In one second I was walking across

the top of the universe with my long purple

velvet robe on, not yet realising I was going

to meet royalty. There, in front of me, was

Jesus. Two beautiful chairs that I always had

around my table at home appeared out of

nowhere, and we sat down.

I sat there opposite Jesus for six solid

hours. Every second I was with Him it seemed

that a million intravenous tubes of pure love

went into my body. I was all-knowing. I knew

the beginning, the end and the middle. There

was nothing I did not know when I was sitting

in front of Jesus.

Sitting there with Jesus, we were able to

look down and see my body whilst they took

off the electrodes, and returned my body to

the room in which I had been kept prisoner.

We could see them checking to confirm that

I was dead. Jesus sat opposite me. There was

no question that He was Jesus. He asked me

whether I wanted to stay up in Heaven, or

whether I wanted to go back to Earth. I

said, ‘Lord’. If He was not my Lord, I could

not have said that. If I had not taken Him

into my heart when I was five years old, I

could not have used the title, ‘Lord’. My

response to him was, ‘Lord, my job

is not done. I want to wrap up a lot of

packages in red ribbons, just how my mother

taught us, before I am through’.

It may seem strange that I wanted to come

back, especially when I looked at that

mutilated body. It was not something I really

wanted to return to. But my spirit was

speaking for me. Jesus said, ‘Any

time when the blueprint of your life, that

your Heavenly Father has given you, is

interrupted, you have a choice. Today you are

the judge, not the jury’. Immediately He said

this, I was back in my body again.

I came back into my body with the sheet over

my head. Suddenly the room was full of a

voice as if it went from the ceiling to the

floor, from every corner of the room. This

big voice said, ‘I am the Lord your God, I am

here to help you and not to hurt you. Do not

be afraid.’

When I came back into my body I was in

excruciating pain of course. I looked out of

the window, and the time and temperature

were on a sign across the street. The sign

had been my constant companion.

I waited until it was almost six o’clock. Of

course my murderers were all very confident

that I was dead.

My death certificate had been written. As it

approached six o’clock, I went over and

knocked on the door, and I tell you it was

almost worth the whole trip! Have you ever

had a ghost asking for something to eat?

Well, that’s exactly what I did, because

those big men opened that door, not knowing

what they were going to see. Yet here I was

asking for something to eat. They turned

white as sheets, and ran down the hall.

The Lord impressed on me that I should

forgive all those who had been responsible

for my kidnapping and murder. I could not

understand this. ‘Why?’ I said. ‘If I could

pray, I would be praying for myself!’

God said, ‘If you do not pray and forgive

them right now, then it will interfere with

the work you and I have to do together’. I

said, ‘Lord, I do not know how to pray’. He

responded, ‘I will teach you’. He told

me to say, ‘God forgive them, they knew not

what they were doing’.

With God’s help I managed to escape from

the room in which I was held captive, as

recorded in my book. I was collected by a taxi

driver. He took me to my aunt’s house. I

called the police, and arranged for medical

attention.

Since then, I have never been afraid of

anything. I have had nothing but holy

boldness. It is so important to pray for our

enemies. God gave me a huge gift of

forgiveness right from the very

beginning. This enabled me to pray for them,

and forgive every one of them. I pray for

their families as well.

Since this interview, Petti Wagner has gone

to be with the Lord, this time forever. John

Osteen has described her as one of the

greatest soul-winners of our time. Every time

she got on a plane she would take six rows up

and six rows down from her own seat, and tell

them about Jesus.

Perhaps the most telling statement she ever

made was, ‘Even if only one lost soul had come

to a saving knowledge of Jesus, it would have

been worth it all’.

CHAPTER 20: THE STORY OF MARVIN

FORD, USA

Some people would have described me as shy,

but that did not come anywhere near it. If I

had to stand up in front of just two or three

people I could not even stutter, because I

could not say a word. I played in a jazz band

in the clubs. I always stood at the back of

the group, because of my fear of

people. One night, however, the band got me

very drunk. To their astonishment, and mine,

I became the band’s entertainer. If I was

drunk I could entertain and talk. I could do

anything, even laugh at my own jokes!

Without the drink, I was the silent, back-row

guy.

Not too long after this I gave up the drink

because I became a Christian and I did not

want that kind of life-style any more. I was

still the silent guy at the back of the singing

groups. After marrying Olive, who was a

wonderful classical pianist, I became even

more involved in music. But I was still at the

back. In the late sixties there was a big

convention in our church. Many of the men

told Olive and me that they believed we were

going to be involved in a world-wide ministry.

They believed that we would be travelling to

countries we had never heard of, preaching

about Jesus. Although I did not want to say it

a the time, I thought they were wrong!

On 29 December 1971, I was certain that

they were wrong! That day I had a heart

attack. My doctor told me it was an acute

inferior myocardial infarction. I was taken to

hospital. That night I started praying very

hard! It seemed that almost everybody I

knew came into the hospital to pray for me,

but I still felt as if I had an elephant sitting

on my chest.

Later the pain in my chest greatly increased.

It seemed that the elephant on my chest had

gone out and fetched the rest of the herd! It

seemed that they were all jumping on my

chest !

At that point I could not take any more. I

remembered the last prayer Jesus made on

the cross, ‘Father, into Your hands I

commend My spirit.’ Just at that moment, my

spirit left my body.

The medical profession calls it a cardiac

arrest. Your heart stops, and the blood no

longer flows through your brain. As soon as

my spirit left my body, I saw the ‘City of the

Great King’, which we read about in Psalm

48:1-2. I did not go through a long tunnel. I

was looking down on the most dazzling

sight imaginable. The dazzling sight was

beautiful, splendid, picturesque, colourful,

and magnificent.

But these adjectives are totally inadequate

to describe this place. In the book of

Revelation, chapter 21, it gives some idea of

the size, which is over half of size of the

USA. It is some 1500 miles square,

and surrounded by walls of solid jasper

except for the 12 openings. The walls are as

high as they are long, and those openings

were 12 gates of solid pearl. Each gate has

one single pearl. The walls were very thick.

Yet not one shadow was on the outside or the

inside of the walls, because the

brilliance of the light was so intense, and

nothing could cast a shadow.

In the foundations of those walls I saw

precious and semiprecious stones like rubies,

sardonyx, beryl, amethyst, emeralds, and

many others. They were massive stones. I saw

12 columns studied with these same stones.

There were 12 different columns, each

representing one of the apostles. There

were three levels in that city, and seemingly

millions of miles of streets. There were

avenues of solid gold, not paved with gold, but

solid and yet at the same time, transparent.

It was the purest, cleanest and brightest

gold imaginable, and looked like ribbons of

magnifying glasses. Everywhere, through the

streets, and as far as I could see, were

millions of mansions.

In John chapter 14, Jesus said that He was

going to be prepare a place for us. I thought

the Lord had called me to be one of His

building superintendents, because that was

my main occupation at that time. As I looked

over the streets on all three levels, to try

and see what materials they were using, I

realised there was not one still under

construction.

They were all finished. Jesus spoke those

mansions into existence, and He is ready.

Another thing I saw were millions of shining,

sparkling, shimmering, scintillating lights that

I recognised as the spirits of departed

saints, all in the presence of Jesus. I knew

everybody, including the prophets, the

apostles and the disciples. And they all knew

me. We did not need introductions. There

are people I know who have gone to Heaven

and seen individuals they knew. But what I

saw was their spirits, just like I was. The

spirits were a reflection of Jesus, the Lamb

of God.

What I could see was a family of God, with no

denominations. I could see the spirit bodies

of the sons and daughters of God himself,

who has no grandchildren. I joined in with the

songs they were singing.

No one was off key, or out of time. Everyone

was singing and worshipping the King of Kings

and Lord of Lords.

Having gone through all these wonderful

scenes and rainbows of colour, my first

purpose was to see God the Father. That was

absolutely imperative.

In my early life I had family problems which

prevented me developing a close relationship

with my own human stepfather, who I hated.

I have heard preachers preach on Romans

chapter eight about how God is, ‘Abba

Father’, indicating an intimate relationship.

But I could not understand this.

When I went into the presence of God the

Father, I can only describe this as like going

into the most massive receptacle filled to the

top with the most powerful cleansing agent.

This agent cleansed in such a way that it

made everything pure and clear, like crystal

without a flaw. It was as if my spirit was

covered in scar tissue that had never been

erased. Although God had forgiven me, and I

had later asked my own stepfather to forgive

me, the scar of hatred remained until I went

into the presence of God. That cleansing

agent seemed to dissolve those scars, and for

the first time in my 52 years I was

able to say, ‘Abba, Father’. Romans 8 is now

one of my favourite chapters. God has

complete and total charge of my life because

I trust Him.

Then I wanted to see Jesus and thank Him

for dying for me, so that I could have eternal

life. I know it sounds strange that we believe

Jesus can be up in Heaven and on the Earth,

but that is because He is omnipresent -

everywhere. Jesus was seated at the right

hand of God the Father. He was not any

more brilliant than God, yet was

distinguishable from Him. I cannot describe

His looks or clothes, because He was

surrounded by light, like those brilliant arc

lights which shine into the Heavens for two

or three miles. Each arc light seemed to have

enormous power.

Imagine taking several hundred thousand or

millions of these arc lights, and collecting

them together in one bunch. Imagine that you

then tried to look straight into them and

distinguish the different filaments. That

might give some poor indication of the

brightness of Jesus. There is absolutely

nothing that can compare with the brightness

of Jesus, and I found myself looking and

worshipping.

Something else that amazed was that I had

Jesus’ entire, undivided attention. Remember,

I was a bashful, timid person, an infinitesimal

speck of nothing. Yet I was the focus of His

glory and love.

Jesus then welcomed me into His presence,

and I asked him some questions. First of all I

wanted to know how it was that there were

millions of people constantly demanding His

attention, and yet I seemingly had His

undivided attention. Even before I could

finish asking, Jesus said, ‘Surely you know

that there is enough of Me to go around?’

My next concern was concerning the church

members. Some of them were my best

friends. Jesus told me that He had

everything under control. He had never lost a

battle, or even a skirmish. He was the victor.

Another question of mine was concerning His

coming back to the Earth. Jesus told me that,

before He came back, He was going to send

an unprecedented visitation of power and

glory, the greatest ever move of the Holy

Spirit upon the world. I knew I was going to

part of this great move of God. I had to

return and fulfil the words spoken about me.

I looked back through those streets of gold

and though the levels of that great city. Then

I saw my body in the hospital, just as if

someone had opened up the roof of the

building underneath me. I glanced outside the

hospital. There speeding towards the hospital

it was my pastor, Dr. Ralph Wilkerson.

That day God had spoken to my pastor, not in

an audible voice. He felt such a compulsion to

get to the hospital and pray for me that he

left his study before the morning services -

at great speed! He got out of the car and

started running towards the hospital. He

went up to the Intensive Care Unit, and

knocked on the door. He walked over to the

bed, and pulled the curtains around. The

corpse on the bed was the most grotesque

thing you ever saw. It was ash grey, with

green and purple mixed in. He did not put his

hands on me, but clasped them together and

looked up. I heard him quoting the verse

about the thief coming to rob, to kill and to

steal, but that Jesus had come that we might

have not only life, but abundant life. Then he

quoted from John chapter 11 where Jesus

told Martha that He was the Resurrection

and the Life. Then Dr. Wilkerson quoted from

Romans 8 that if the Spirit of Him who

raised Jesus from the dead dwell in us, He

would give life to our mortal bodies. At that

point he took hold of my cold, clammy, lifeless

hand and began to rebuke death. He

commanded my spirit to return to my body.

I asked the Lord what I should do. His

response was, ‘ What do you want to do?’ If I

had my choice, I told Jesus, I would rather

stay up in Heaven. Then I thought I could

make the biggest deal that was ever made.

‘Lord, I will go back, if You will go with me.’

The Lord stopped me right there. ‘Do you not

know what I have told you in My Word? I will

never leave you nor forsake you. I am with

you until the end of the age. Since you gave

your life to me I have never left you for one

split second.’

I quickly changed my ‘if’ to ‘when’. I knew He

wanted me to come back. I knew He had

called me to a ministry. ‘When I go back Lord,

will you give me a token?’ He was gracious

enough to tell me that if I went where He

asked me to, and preached what He asked me

to, then people would always come to know

Him as their Lord and Saviour.

My spirit came back into my body with an

impact. It was cold, and I was shaking. Pastor

Ralph started patting my face, and then

slapped me. He pulled the covers up around

my neck, then began rubbing my limbs to help

the blood circulate around my body.

I have never been sorry I came back. God did

three miracles that day. Firstly, He spoke to

a man who obeyed and came to pray for me.

Secondly, my spirit, which had left my body

and gone to be with the Lord, came back into

my body. The third miracle was that

whatever happened to my brain, I liked this

new one a whole lot better.

CHAPTER 21: THE STORY OF CHRISTINE

EASTELL, UK

I sat quiet far too long, not prepared to

share my experience. It was a

strange experience, who would believe me? I

did not want to make a fool of myself. For

over a year I kept silent, but increasingly I

became aware of the gentle pressure from

God as I would come home from church, time

and again, having failed to speak out of God’s

love and what He had done in my life. People

would ask me to give my testimony but always

Satan would, as it were, butt in and say that

no one would believe such a story that was so

absurd. Time and again I would agree with

him. On such occasions I would go home and

feel miserable and guilty for the rest of the

day, knowing I had missed yet another

opportunity.

Then, God decided to make the pressure

somewhat stronger. I was put into a situation

where, in effect, the matter was taken out of

my hands. I went along to a Full Gospel

Business Men’s Fellowship International

dinner, and started talking to the man sitting

beside me, not knowing that he was the

main after dinner speaker that evening. As

we talked I told him a little of my story and

then I sat back after the meal, relaxed, and

waited for the evening to unfold.

At that point the speaker, Dr Richard Kent,

was introduced. He said he had just been

talking to someone who knew a great deal

about the subject that was close to his heart,

and that this person could probably speak

about it far better than he could. Without

further ado, he asked me to go up to

the front and tell the people my story. I had

no idea what I was going to say, this being

the last thing I had expected that night. But

the Lord just touched me, the Holy Spirit

moved on the people, and many of them were

greatly blessed. Afterwards, the Lord spoke

quite clearly to me saying that he would put

me in situations to be able to share my

testimony with others. I knew that the glory

should go to Jesus, and that Satan would not

have the victory over me.

In 1984 I started attending a very lively

charismatic church, and for the next three

years this became the centre of my life. I

believed I was a Christian, and the constant

prayer on my lips was, ‘ Use me

Lord’. I firmly believe that Satan must have

seen me as a threat, and he sought to put

things into my life to choke my spiritual

growth, and hinder my walk with God.

I had obtained an excellent job as a sales

representative, and my career had taken off.

The only way for me was up the corporate

ladder. I loved the work, and became more

absorbed. Before long instead of ‘Sales

Representative’ on my card, it was ‘Sales

Executive’. I felt very proud of what I had

achieved.

I had made it, but at what cost! My job

became more and more demanding, as I had

to justify my high salary and my brand new

car. It was not long before the pressures of

life caught up with me. Not only did I have

this exciting, but demanding job, I also had

two children at home. Eventually it began to

take its toll of my church life. At first I

missed only the occasional mid-week meeting

- not so dreadful.

But before too long the house-group went the

same way, and then my Sundays were

gradually eaten into. Inevitably with the job

there was lots of paperwork to be done, and

careful planning for the next week’s visits. So

what better time than Sunday? People from

the church came to see me and

expressed their concern, but I assured them

there was no real problem. I was always able

to justify my absence from church. I

convinced myself, but I don’t think I

convinced them. They probably saw straight

through my excuses.

Eventually, and here I attach no blame

whatsoever, people stopped coming. Perhaps

they thought it was something I had to sort

out for myself. Whatever the reasons, it

came to the point where I had no Christian

contact whatsoever. My job, my car, and my

hectic but exciting social life had taken first

place. Again, I could justify to myself that

my position as Sales Executive required me to

socialise on this scale. After all, I was happy,

and the money was coming in. Everything was

great. So often however, we read in the

Scriptures, ‘But God.’ That was how it was in

my life. He had other plans for me.

On the 11th December 1989, my life was

changed completely. I was suffering from a

very bad dose of influenza. Instead of being

sensible, and going to bed, I decided to go

into work. Everyone I went to see told me I

was crazy, and should not be working at all.

But I said I was OK. The real reason was

that I had just had another career jump. In

this new position I was not entitled to any

sick pay. Of course the life style I had

become used to necessitated high

expenditure each month, so that even

one day’s pay was too much to give up.

By the afternoon I was feeling extremely ill.

I had been driving for most of the day, which

was wet, windy and foggy. Every bad driving

condition you could think of. Even to

contemplate driving myself home was

madness, but I still tried. Then, during one

moment’s lack of concentration, I wandered

slightly over the central white line, and hit

the only car on the road coming in the

opposition direction.

Such was the impact that it took a long time

to get me out of the car. Through the whole

time it took, I can honestly say that I knew

God was with me. Not once did I feel any

pain. In fact I felt embarrassed that

everyone around me seemed to be making

such a fuss. When I looked down I just saw

me as me. To others I looked absolutely

terrible. The men of the ambulance crew

were amazed at my calm, though they did go

through every red light to get me to the

hospital as quickly as possible.

God’s hand was certainly upon me, and the

situation, because the driver of the car I hit

should have had exactly the same injuries as

myself. He escaped with just a cut lip and

some whiplash. We had exactly the same

model car and had been travelling at the same

speed. In a head on crash of this

nature, both drivers would normally receive

similar injuries. He however, got out of his

car, and was able to walk without any

problems. How good God is! Had the other

driver been injured in the same

way as I had been, his life could have been in

ruins, and I would have been responsible.

I did not learn until some time later how

seriously injured I had been. At first I felt

nothing in the way of pain. Yet it would be

easier to list what I had not broken and cut!

I was in a terrible mess, and was

lacerated all over my body. Not only was my

car that was a total write- off, but I was as

well. The time in Casualty was vague and

unreal, as if it was happening to someone else.

Over the next few days my condition

deteriorated. The broken bones were not the

major problem. My internal injuries were

causing the serious concern. On two occasions

I had a cardiac arrest, and I had to be

resuscitated. It was all systems go, with

everybody rushing to my aid. I had gone into

septicaemic shock due to the internal

damage.

I was taken to the Intensive Care Unit and

wired up to machines. The prognosis was such

that I had to have someone beside me all the

time. My three grown up daughters were

there. My parents also came. They were given

a room in the hospital. The staff told them to

sit and talk to me, but they did not

know if I could hear anything. They were

resigned to the fact that I was going to die,

perhaps even within a few hours. I remained

in that state for seven days, and that in many

ways is where my testimony begins.

Whilst I was in this limbo state, with the

machines in effect keeping my body alive, my

spirit left my body. It was very clear, and I

know it was not hallucinations caused by the

drugs I was on.

When my spirit began to leave my body I

began to go down into a very deep pit. It is

difficult to describe. It was very black and

misty. There was no beginning or end, and no

sides. I just knew I was in a pit. I kept

closing my eyes, and hoping that when I

opened them it would all be a bad dream, but

nothing changed. It is impossible to find

words to describe the fear I felt. I was

desperate to get out.

When I saw what I thought was a small

opening I began to claw desperately. But the

more I tried to get to this opening, the more

distant it became. It was an impossible

situation.

All around there were people, just ordinary

people. They were in deep pain and despair,

and they seemed to be tormented by an

enormous sense of guilt, which was reflected

in their faces. It is so difficult to describe

the depth of despair that was present in that

place. If you could put all the pain, hurt

and despair in the world together, then that

was what I sensed in that place. I was far

more aware of the depth of this despair than

I was of the people.

In the darkness I became aware of an even

more evil presence than I had already felt.

There, up high, was this creature I just know

was Satan. I did not know what to do,

because this was not just a dream,

it was reality. In my terror I screamed out, ‘I

am a Christian, and I belong to Jesus, I

should not be here’, but Satan just looked

down and laughed a hideous laugh that I will

always remember. He said, ‘When I tempted

you with worldly things you gave in to me. You

belong to me now.’ At that moment I

knew it was true. What could I do? There I

was in Hell, with Satan, and in total despair. I

had thought I was a Christian, but I had not

committed my life to Jesus.

At that point I thought, ‘Lord, please rescue

me’. I prayed for forgiveness, and Iremember

falling on my knees pleading with Him to

forgive me, as I went through everything I

had not done for Him. Then I stayed there,

because I could not do anything else. But,

praise God, Satan is a defeated enemy.

Jesus heard my prayer, and He lifted me up

from Hell into His presence. I looked up, and

there stood Jesus in all His glory. I did not

want to leave this place. This was so

different to the place I had come

from, and now I was in the presence of Jesus.

I could feel His love and His peace. I told

Him I did not want to leave, that I was happy

there. But He told me, ‘No, you have to go

back and let others know the reality of Hell,

but also the reality of the alternative -

Jesus’.

As I looked down I saw myself once again in a

hospital bed, hooked up to machines, with all

my family sitting around. I thought to myself,

‘Do I really want to go back?’ Whilst I wanted

to stay with Jesus, I also loved my family and

knew I must return. As I began to come

down, as it were, and return to my

body, I knew without any shadow of doubt

that I was going to get well, and I was going

to do the Lord’s work.

I was taken off the critical list. Exactly one

month later I was discharged from hospital.

Once I was taken out of Intensive Care I was

put into a side ward. Every day medical staff

would come to visit me. They would talk and

smile at me. I was not sure what was going on,

because I was still very ill. At that stage, I

did not realise the impact I had made on all

these people. My knees were very

badly damaged and were encased in plaster.

Every now and then I would be taken down to

the Orthopaedic Ward to get my plaster

changed. They would say, ‘Oh, you’re

Christine! We have heard

about you’. I even got a mention in one of the

medical journals.

When I first came round I could not tell

them very much about what had happened. In

fact they were so concerned they sent for

the hospital chaplain, because what I was

trying to say about my experience sounded

extremely weird to them.

Since that time, I have given myself 100 per

cent to the Lord, although at times it has not

been easy.

But an inner voice would remind me, ‘I wanted

you alive to do My work’, and that is what I

have tried to do since that time. After I left

hospital I went to stay with my parents, as I

needed time to regain my strength. Within

three months I was strong enough to return

home. I was totally healed. Every bone

had knitted well.

When the accident had taken place, the

impact was such that it very badly crushed

my knees. I thought I would be left with a

permanent limp and that I would never be

able to kneel again, or climb stairs. Now I

have no limp, and I can kneel. In fact I

manage to do everything, including my garden!

I now work in a Christian bookshop that has

13 stairs, and I go up and down numerous

times a day without any problems whatsoever.

Christine Eastell lives in the UK. She has

worked closely with Dr Richard Kent, the co-

author of this book, and has frequently given

her testimony both in the UK and abroad.

Christine Eastell is still available for speaking

engagements to give her testimony. Please

contact Christine at the following e-mail

address: CMason5784@aol.com

CHAPTER 22: THE STORY OF DR RON

MCCATTY, UK

My mother and father felt it very important

that we were brought up to know right from

wrong. I say ‘we’ as I happen to be one of

nine, six sons and three daughters. They were

very particular about our knowing the Bible.

They were even more particular about each

of us knowing Jesus Christ as our Saviour,

before any of us left home to face a world

that was largely uncaring and disinterested in

such matters.

I was very close to my mother, even though I

did not like many of the things she said to

me. She used to say to me that I should try

to be a good citizen of this world, and do the

things that were good and right. But the most

important thing to know was that one day I

would go to Heaven.

Although I hate to admit it now, in those days

I was not at all interested in turning to

Jesus. I was growing up, and wanted to be

like all the other boys around. They were

free to steal things, and be as bad as they

liked. I had to listen to my mother telling me

about the teachings from the Bible, that we

should not steal, and that we should respect

our parents. These, and many other such

things, meant to me only a life of restriction.

I longed to be old enough to get away from

home.

Eventually that time did come. I thought that

at last I had become a real person, standing

on my own two feet! Now I could live like the

rest of the world, and enjoy the things they

appeared to be enjoying.

No longer did I have to listen to my mother

quoting the Bible at me every day. I could put

all that to one side, and be like everyone else.

But God had different ideas for me. Now I

am grateful for the way in my parents

brought me up, and the things they taught

me.

In a way I enjoyed my life after leaving

home, but I was never totally comfortable

with myself. I could always hear the words

my mother said when I left home. ‘Son, your

mother’s prayers shall follow you’.

I was never sure whether that was a threat

or a promise! I used to walk down a road, and

actually feel those prayers following me!

One day, in December 1953, I was riding my

motorbike towards Bristol City Centre. I

crashed head-on with a car. And where do you

think this happened? Right outside the gates

of the Crematorium - the ‘dead centre’ of the

city, you might say!

Sprawled in the middle of the road, mangled,

and covered in blood, there appeared to be no

hope for me. However, someone came,

covered me up and called an ambulance. I was

taken to the Infirmary.

There they worked on me to no avail, and my

sister, Dorith, was sent for. She came with a

cousin, Pearl Thompson, to identify the

corpse on the bed.

I could not understand what all the fuss was

about. Dorith and Pearl were crying and

calling me. But I was feeling fine. I was

standing beside them! What were they

bothering about?

In that instant I found myself in Heaven - at

least at the Pearly Gates, as some people call

them. We are very close to Heaven. It is just

another dimension. You just switch over into

this other dimension, and you are there.

There, right at the entrance, with a

tremendous panorama in front of me, I met

Peter, Paul and Moses. What do you think

they said? They said, ‘Sorry, stop, you are not

ready’. Not ready? What did they mean, not

ready? This was a dagger to my heart. I could

not understand it.

Mother used to tell me that she had offered

me to the Lord when I was a baby, and that I

belonged to Heaven. It was my spiritual

heritage. She said that I needed to

personally identify myself with Christ, by

asking forgiveness for my sins. So why was I

forbidden entrance? What was going to

happen to me now?

I froze inside, as it were, thinking only that I

had missed it, the very place which should

have been my eternal home. I knew

instinctively that there was only one

alternative - Hell! I would now go down,

down to Hell. There was truly no hope. But my

mother had been informed of the accident

and was praying, and she prayed strong,

effective prayers. She prayed was, ‘O, God, I

have no need of a dead son, please bring him

back to life.’ God heard, and His answer was

immediate. I was allowed to turn

and make my way back to Earth, and into my

body.

You can imagine what happened after I found

I had been given another chance. I was going

to make sure I got in this time. I cried to the

Lord, ‘O Lord, save me. O God, I repent of my

sins. Save me.

Deliver me. Make me a child of God’. He heard

me. I was in. My life was changed. I was a

brand new man, giving thanks to the Lord for

His goodness. I was discharged from hospital

after 40 days, swinging on my crutches. I had

with plaster up to my thigh, and my head was

bandaged because there had been a hole

right through my mouth and skull.

I was well on the mend, and soon began going

to church to meet with other Christians.

There, in the fullness of time, I met my

future wife. She was a widow with a son and

daughter. I knew, from the first time of

meeting her, that she was the person I would

marry. We married and settled in Bristol

where I set up in practice as an Osteopath.

And, as the days went on, it was as though I

had entered into a school as a brand new

scholar. The Holy Spirit was teaching me now,

from Genesis to Revelation, - all over again.

Dr Ron McCatty PhD, was born in West

Indies, and now lives in Bristol, England. Ron

McCatty is a

qualified Osteopath in Bristol. He has run a

successful practice for many years. He also

pastors a Fellowship in that area. For many

years Ron was involved in the Full Gospel

Business Men’s Fellowship International, as

President of the Bristol Chapter and a Field

Representative in the area.

Ron’s life and testimony have been a

tremendous blessing in the FGBMFI.

CHAPTER 23: THE STORY OF BRENDA

COURTIE, UK

The year had started off in a promising way.

We had moved from living in a flat to a

bungalow. I was expecting a baby in the

spring, and we were working hard in the

church. Mum had been to stay over

Christmas, and returned home in the New

Year. Tragically, mum became ill and died

within a few weeks, on my 28th birthday.

My mother had been young at heart and

pretty. Her death seemed very unfair.

Although I grieved as I sorted through her

things, I had to keep looking forward. There

was a baby arriving in the near future.

Simeon was actually born in April, and I took

him along to my many committee meetings and

prayer meetings, fitting in his feeds as

discreetly as possible. By July, when Simeon

was three months old, I was extremely tired,

and weepy, and was very suspicious of

people’s motives. I wondered how I could

possibly have post-natal depression so long

after his birth.

Everything in my life became an irritant or,

even worse, a serious problem. I had the

excuse that I was still grieving, but that did

not do anything to help get rid of my

depression. My husband John, whom I

was beginning to nag unmercifully, was

working hard to complete his doctorate, and

was looking forward to possible ordination. He

was very faithful at keeping our morning and

evening prayer times going, but I sank deeper

and deeper into depression. With the

depression came a declining interest in

spiritual things. I would nod listlessly when he

commented on our daily readings, and would

examine the hairs on the back of his hands

while he prayed!

There was no point throughout this period

when I thought there was no God, or that

Christianity was a sham. It just all seemed so

distant and irrelevant. I felt trapped, and I

wanted to be left alone. Added to this, I

began suffering with terrible digestion

problems. As I lost interest in food, so my

weight went down. Thankfully John, and

other friends, persuaded me to seek help.

The surgeon at the hospital diagnosed a long-

standing diseased gallbladder, which would

require surgery.

As is nearly always the case, it could not have

come at a worse time. John had just started

a full-time job at the college, having

completed his doctorate. I had three children

to be cared for, Simeon being only five

months old. Thank God for wonderful friends

who stepped in and organised everything

before I had time to think about it. All I had

to do was have the operation and convalesce.

When I succumbed to the anaesthetist’s pin-

prick I was transported to a world so

different from the one I had left that there

was not even the faintest memory to remind

me of it.

Despite this being a strange new world to me,

I felt completely at home in this world of

yellow sunlight, filled with floating gold dust.

It seemed as if I had been there forever,

and I wanted it to stay that way.

Not that this was a passive state. I was filled

with hope and excitement, as I could see the

distant source of the light that surrounded

me. I knew that the source of this

magnetically intense light,

flashing and bouncing off the thickening gold

dust, was somewhere ahead. All I wanted was

to be drawn into it. This was, of course,

Jesus, and I wanted to be with Him.

As I was moving towards this centre of light

I realised that I was required to take a deep

breath. I knew

that if I did so, I would have to leave this

wonderful light, full of peace and hope. This

was somewhere that was more ‘home’ than

anything I had ever known. Worse, it would

mean I should have to rejoin some awful

forgotten place where I had been distressed.

Knowing what I was doing, and what it was

costing me, I took that deep breath. I drew

it somewhere near the ceiling, but I expelled

it from the table.

It was difficult to try to explain to people

what had happened. I know that I had been

allowed to return to my family. I do not

pretend to understand why this should

happen to me. All I know is that it did. I

acknowledge that it must be part of God’s will

for me and my family. One thing I was certain

about was that God would not want me to

withdraw from the warmth of His eternal

light, just to sit in the darkness

I had been in prior to the operation.

Suddenly, I could feel the September sun. I

was on the road to recovery.

Throughout the long months prior to this

experience I had been disinterested in

prayer or Bible reading. Even now I found it

difficult to get back to that close personal

relationship I once had with God. One evening

however, whilst on my own, I started reading

through the Psalms. By the time I got

into the ‘hundreds’ they would no longer just

words. I was playing the ‘Sanctus’ from

Verdi’s Requiem.

Never was there a more appropriate

accompaniment to the true joy and adoration

that filled my heart as I wanted to tell God

again and again how much I loved Him.

CHAPTER 24: THE STORY OF HARRY

NEWBERY, UK

I was very angry with God. I had considered

myself to be a Christian. After all, I went to

church and took communion once a month.

What more did God want? But just before I

was 20, God took my father away from me.

There was no way I could understand it. My

father did so many good things. He worked a

lot with young people, and especially the

Scouts. How could God be good, as the Bible

told me He was, when He had taken my

father from me at such an early age? From

that moment it was as if I built a high brick

wall and made sure God stayed behind it.

Although I now doubted everything to do

with God, I still used to talk about things. I

met and married Liz, who was involved with

the Youth Group, and we would regularly visit

friends who went to the church. One night

when we were all together, I took one of my

friends outside and started to talk to

him about how I felt. I explained about this

brick wall that I had put up between me and

God. From that night I believe I started to

chisel away the wall bit by bit, but it was a

very slow process.

17th April 1993 was a Saturday, and I was

preparing to take part in a Scouts’ swimming

gala, something I looked forward to. I felt

great, and could not wait for my race to

start. About three-quarters of the way down

the 100- metre pool I started losing the use

of my left side, and had to turn on my

back to complete the length. Of course I

knew what was happening to me, but I could

not admit it was happening. An ambulance

came. The pain in my chest was like a 40

stone man pushing down on my

chest, and I kept shouting, ‘Please get off

me’, or I thought I did. But whoever this 40

stone man was, he just kept on pushing down

harder on my chest. I was immediately taken

to the Coronary Care Unit, and I was wired up

to various machines. I had sustained a

massive heart attack.

During that time, I left my body. I could see

myself lying on the bed. I was surrounded by

darkness. In that darkness I began to see

people milling around, and they had hoods on

their heads. Suddenly a light appeared,

and they began to go in that direction. I knew

I had to go with them. I followed that light

and when I got to the bottom of it, to what I

thought was the centre of the light, I saw

another, even brighter light.

This was the brightest, white light

imaginable, and in front of me, beneath

the light, was a pair of feet. As I went

towards the Figure in the light,

knowing it was Jesus, He began speaking to

me. For a moment He moved, as it were, to

one side. At that moment I had a glimpse of a

wonderful scene. There were rolling hills and

countryside, and through this countryside

was bright, running water.

Having glimpsed what I know to be Heaven, I

wanted to see the face of Jesus. But He told

me that if I looked upon Him I would not be

able to return to my body. That did not worry

me. He said there was a reason for me to

return to this Earth and I was to turn around

and see. What I saw were five people.

Jesus told me I had to come back to do a

work for Him, and part of that work

concerned these people.

Having made the decision to return, I saw

was a brief glimpse of a few people standing

around my body, one person having electric

paddles in his hands. ‘We’ve got him’, I heard

them cry. Then I remember regaining

consciousness, and looking at my wife and

mother standing at the end of my bed.

Although I had had such a clear experience, I

still doubted. Was my experience truth or

fiction? I had never read any books, or heard

stories, of people to whom similar things had

happened. So confused was I that I found it

almost impossible to tell anyone about my

experience. That was until the second

Monday of October in 1993. On that evening

a man called Ian McCormack was speaking at

a dinner held by the Full Gospel Business

Men’s Fellowship International. He was to be

sharing his story of how he died for 15

minutes, and I knew that I must go and listen

to what he had to say. I had to find out the

truth about what I had seen- whether I had

seen truth, or fiction. On two occasions, as he

told his story, he broke down in tears. I was

crying with him, because I could relate to

everything he said.

Finally I knew, beyond any doubt, that what I

had seen was the truth.

When Ian finished his story he announced

that there was going to be a time of prayer.

What amazed me even more was what

followed. Unless the Lord had told him, he

could not possibly have known about me. He

said, ‘There are two people here tonight who

have heart problems, and I want to pray for

these two in particular. Would those two

people raise their hands.’ No way he can be

talking about me, was my initial thought. But

my arm went up. The other person was a lady

and, because she was sitting nearer the

front, she was the first to reach Ian for

prayer. As I listened to Ian and his wife

Jane, praying for her, I wondered what on

Earth was going on. He then turned to me.

Jane placed her hand over my heart and Ian

placed his hand over my head. It was as if I

was there, but not there. I could hear them

praying, but I did not seem to be in this

world. I had this strange tingling sensation

running through my body, almost as if the

blood were draining away, and yet it was a

great feeling. I had another sensation

of beautiful warmth, spreading from my head

down to my feet.

Early in 1994 I was called in by the hospital

for an angiogram. My cardiologist was

delighted because my arteries were

completely clear, the only damage being scar

tissue. He immediately discharged me.

I am no longer one who doubts God and His

love. My doubts have been replaced by trust.

CHAPTER 25: THE STORY OF BETTY MALZ,

USA

Every morning it is like Easter at my house.

It has not always

been this way though. I had to die to learn

how to live. I died for 28 minutes, and it was

during this death experience that I

learned how to live. I had never been sick

before this time. I was on vacation. I was

having a great time with my mother

and dad, my kid brother Gary, my husband,

and my six- yearold Brenda. The first night I

experienced a pain in my right

side. For someone who had never even had a

headache up to that time, I began to suffer

excruciating and uncontrollable pain.

After I began to vomit and haemorrhage they

rushed me to a little beach hospital. I was

transferred to another hospital and had an

operation on my abdomen. The

doctors discovered that I had developed

peritonitis. After the operation I lapsed into

a coma which lasted for the greater part of

44 days. I had two further operations.

During this comatose period I went through a

wonderful learning process. I prayed most of

the time, although I was unconscious and

could not speak or respond. I still prayed in

my heart, and I understood everything that

was going on around me. I remembered all of

the conversations that were spoken in my

room, and I have written them in my book My

Glimpse of Eternity. Another wonderful

thing happened in this room. I heard music all

the time as I lingered near death. I shall

always remember two of the songs that I

heard constantly echoing in my mind, and in

the chambers of my heart. I heard Jack

Holcolme singing ‘The old account was settled

long ago’. How thankful I was that at

the age of 13, I had settled my account with

sin. I had decided to invite Jesus be the Lord

of my life, forgiving me of my sins, and

experienced the new birth. Another song that

I heard constantly was the same man singing

‘I have been born again’.

God used very ordinary people to bring about

some extraordinary experiences in my life. I

was a proud, haughty young woman whom God

could not use up to this time. Through this

suffering, and 44 days of unconsciousness, I

underwent a complete overhaul of personality.

Ordinary people came into the room. I always

remember Aunt Gertrude coming. She did not

know that unconscious people hear,

but she took me by the hand and very

positively prayed for me. She talked with me

about the flowers at home, read my cards,

and the little notes that were on my flowers

that had been sent to my room.

She brought a little bit of the outside world

into that hospital room.

Another wonderful person who ministered to

me was Uncle Jesse. He was a brake man on

the railroad. One day coming home from work

he said he felt a very firm desire to come to

the hospital to see how I was doing. He

initially thought he should go home and

shower first. He then felt God impressed him

not to delay, but to go to the hospital right

then. On arrival he learned that I

desperately needed B-negative blood. When

they tested Uncle Jesse and typed him, he

had B-negative blood. I received a direct

transfusion, which I urgently needed.

Another person who ministered to me was a

man in our neighbourhood who used pitiful

English, and I whom considered ugly. I did not

like him. I did not like his looks, and he did

not know how to dress. He had a radio

broadcast that I never cared for. I used to

turn the broadcast off whenever it came on.

This man violated the ‘No Visitors’ sign and

came into my hospital room, not knowing that

I could hear in this unconscious state. He

came to the foot of my bed. Hearing a man’s

footsteps I thought it was my husband, John,

who came several times a day. Or perhaps it

was my father coming to sit beside me

in the squeaky leather chair to pray for me,

or just to whisper praises of worship, and

bless the name of Jesus. But it was not my

father. Suddenly I recognised the voice of

Art, the man that I had never liked. My

immediate reaction was to try to regain

consciousness, to use the call button, and to

call a nurse through to ask him out. After all

I could not stand the man when I was well, let

alone when I was sick. But Art did not leave

because God was working on my pride. God

had me in a corner where I could not

manipulate the situation. Art began to read,

and I began to listen. He read Psalm 107:20

to me, ‘He sent His word and healed them ’.

Suddenly I realised that this ugly man had

been a wonderful instrument, and played

sweet music to my dying soul. I latched on to

the hope of this word that he had read me,

‘He sent His word and healed them’. I began

to have faith that I might be healed. Art

left, and I determined that, if I did live, I

would apologise and tell him how much I loved

him for bringing that word of life and hope.

In the days that followed I almost gave up.

On two occasions I had to be resuscitated.

Then I developed pneumonia with a high

fever. At the end of this forty-four day

period, when pneumonia raged, the outlook

seemed very poor to my husband, my father

and my mother. So they all went home

to prepare themselves for my funeral and

burial.

After they all left I felt as if I had suddenly

got on a roller-coaster. When you hit that

peak, that topmost point on the ride, I felt as

though this was what had happened to me.

When that sudden lurch came I

realised that this was death. It was not

frightening, and if it was death, it was very

sudden. There was no fear, for death was

just changing locations from this place to the

other.

I had always been very tall, and it had

become a phobia that haunted me all my life.

Suddenly that was gone. I began to stand tall

and erect, realising that, in the place to

which I had come, there were no

complexes. I stood to my full height realising

that, in spite of three operations and forty-

four days of tubes into my stomach, that I

was well and strong. I was walking through a

beautiful meadow of waving grass, the

strands of which were like green velvet. As I

walked in my bare feet, life, health and

vigour began to come into my body. It was

outdoors, and the climate was like forever

spring. What a joy to learn that Heaven was

not sitting on a damp cloud playing a harp. It

was not wall to wall church, because there

was no need for the church here. I realised I

was in the living presence of the Son of

God, and we would worship Him forever.

As I walked up a hill I became aware that I

was not alone. To the left, and a little behind

me, was a tall angel clad in a transparent

garment of white. I saw his very capable

masculine hands, and a masculine face with a

knowing look. I realised that the angel had

always been there from the day that I

had found Jesus. I had never known it,

because I had never needed him until now.

Walking along we talked with our ‘think’.

There was no need for conversation because,

just by wishing, we understood each other.

We could go from Earth to the galaxies of

space, and to the gates of Heaven where, as

we approached, I heard the most beautiful

singing. As we reached the gates there was

melodious and harmonious sounds of music

coming over the wall. Suddenly I heard voices

whose singing I cannot describe, and I began

to sing with them in a way I have never been

able to do before or since.

Standing there I understood all of the

languages of the world. The Scripture verse

in I John 3 became alive to me, ‘When we see

Him, we shall be like Him for we shall see Him

as He is’. He understands all

of the languages being spoken all the time

around the world. In His presence, I was like

Him, and I

understood the other languages.

Approaching a most majestic gate of solid

pearl, the angel touched it. It severed in

the centre. When it opened and I stepped

inside I saw and felt light such as I cannot

describe. Vivid yellow light, so dazzling and

bright that I could not look into it. I began to

strain to see where it was coming from. I

believe I looked directly into the throne

room of God the Father, for seated on His

right hand was Jesus, the Son of the living

God. I was trying to see His face, which

caused a brilliant light to be reflected onto

a golden boulevard. When I did, the light

and the warmth of His face went directly

through me, and I was healed. My past

whirled rapidly before

me. The present became very wonderful and

real, and the things of the future unfolded.

In that 28 minute period I learned so much

that it will take many books to write it.

I began to look around. In that light I began

to see shafts of direct light ascending from

the Earth, directly joining that great light in

the throne room. The light in the throne room

is the source of all energy, all creativity and

all power. It occurred to me that I had seen

the other end of prayer. I cannot describe

what followed except in great detail, and so

have written a book, Prayers that are

answered in which I describe this. As I saw

the direct shafts of light ascending from the

Earth, the reality occurred to me that they

were the prayers of people on Earth

ascending to the great light in the throne

room. God could answer, either by the powers

of almighty Heaven, or by angels, or the

armies of God.

We have to realise that in the midst of

battle we need not be dismayed, for the

powers of the armies of Heaven are at our

command when we pray. What made me

realise this was that, on one shaft of light,

I saw my father’s voice being registered. In

my book I describe this as a ‘The One Word

Prayer’. My mother and father had been

summoned to the hospital room by the head

nurse to tell them that I had died. My father

arrived there first. He walked over to my

body, with the equipment removed, and the

sheet covering me. He said that all he could

think of to say was to breathe one word of

prayer for himself, asking God through this

prayer to give him strength to break the

news to my husband. He also prayed for my

daughter, Brenda, who would be very

distressed when she heard the news that her

mother had died. The only word that my

father could speak was ‘Jesus’. I saw it, and I

heard it. There is power in the name of

Jesus. It is sufficient. In that one word

prayer was a wish that I had not died. I

saw it and felt it. I thought I would never

want to leave that place, but the power of my

father’s prayer breathed in the form of a

wish, ‘Jesus,’ healed me and changed my mind.

Now I desired to follow his prayer and to

come back.

As I came back down the hill I had walked up,

I looked through the roof of the hospital and

saw down through the floors and into the

room where my body was covered with a

sheet. As I came closer I saw

a direct shaft of the sunrays coming through

the glass into my room. The sun was shining

on my body, and suddenly I felt as though I

had gone in an elevator and had hit the

bottom floor. There was a

sudden lurch sensation of inertia and I felt

my body begin to warm and I touched the

sheet. In the centre of that shaft of light, I

saw ivory letters about two inches coming

towards me. I remembered

what Art had read, ‘He sent His word and

healed them’. When I looked closer I saw

these ivory letters were the printed word of

God from the Bible, John 11:25, the words of

Jesus, ‘I am the resurrection

and the life and He that believes on me

though he were dead, yet shall he live.’ I knew

as that word was coming towards me it would

heal me, and Art’s prayer became reality. I

touched the word, pushing the sheet off my

face and, reaching out, I grasped those

letters pulling them into my arms and

then sat up. Within two days I went home

from the hospital.

The doctor coming into my room was

overwhelmed. The nurse ran down the

corridors saying, ‘It’s a ghost!’, she was so

frightened. My first thought was that I

wanted to call my grandmother who had

been dying for the past year. When I called

her I did not know that my mother had

already called her to tell her I had died. So

when I called I shocked her, because she

thought that if I was dead then she

must have died too. Finally my father got on

to her and said, ‘Betty is back, we don’t know

what has happened, but she is very much alive

and sitting up’. In the following moments I

begged for a drink and for food. I was given

some 7 Up on crushed ice, and tray on which

were two pork chops and a full meal. I ate it

all.

I have perfect vision, and have suffered no

depression. Since then I have had a perfect

baby daughter, no drug withdrawal problems,

no colostomy, all of my plumbing works

perfectly well, and I have no brain damage. I

have written books that have helped many

people. I went home in two days happy for

a second chance to live again. A second

chance to love people again.

My healing was a great miracle, but even

greater was the miracle that I returned with

a different attitude, and with a great love

for people. Through the telling of this story

many people have experienced the love of

Jesus and experienced the greatest miracle

of all, that of sins forgiven.

Betty Malz has spoken about her experiences

in many countries. The full version of her

testimony may be read in her book, “My

Glimpse of Eternity.”

CHAPTER 26: THE STORY OF REV.

ROYSTON FRASER, UK

‘Should we join the army?’ the young men

asked me. ‘Come back next Sunday and I will

preach about it’, was my response. Why not a

direct answer you might ask? Well, this was

the early 1970s and I was not in Canada, or

England, but in that long narrow strip of land,

bordered by the Andes, with the

longest seacoast of any country in the world,

called Chile.

The country was in turmoil. In 1970

Salvadore Allende Gossens was elected to

lead the country. He was the first freely

elected Communist president in the Western

Hemisphere. His programme aimed to

extend state control to almost every area of

the economy, and the resulting breakdown in

the economy led, only three years later, to a

military take over, under General Augusto

Pinochet Ugarte. This brought in a very

repressive regime condemned by most human

rights organisations.

I had come to Chile by a rather circuitous

route. Having become a Christian whilst

studying for a BSc in Agriculture and

Horticulture, I then went on to Theological

College and obtained a DD Sponsored by

the United Church of Canada. I went, with a

missionary team, to China, only to be thrown

out of there by the Communist Regime. For

12 years I worked with my team in India, but

was then asked to go to Jamaica and teach

others about what to do on the mission field.

But I was not a teacher, I was a

missionary. Quite frankly, I was bored by the

work. So I asked for a sabbatical of 12

months, though I actually took two years, and

went to work with Teen Challenge. Having

been recalled by the Church I

was asked to go, again with my team, this

time to Chile. Our time there was one of

great turmoil and uprisings.

Despite the troubles of that land, we saw God

move in wonderful ways. One day a young man

came to me at the end of the Sunday service

and said, ‘I want to play football’. I told him

that I believed when a

young boy had been to church on Sunday it

was good way of keeping him out of mischief.

He then said, ‘What, with this?’ Lifting up his

leg I saw he had a club foot. I asked if I

could pray for him. When he agreed I sent

him to get another leader of the church so

that we could pray together. I took a small

bottle of oil and, as the Bible teaches, I

anointed him and then started praying.

Almost immediately, the young boy started

screaming, and I told my colleague to take

off his boot. I could not pray any more

because all three watched as his foot grew to

become normal.

The young boy had some way to go home, and

I knew he could not walk with one boot. So I

went to see a man nearby who sold shoes and

explained the situation, saying I had only $11.

He was so astounded by what he heard that

he said I could have the boots for only $11.

That could easily have been the end of the

story but it wasn’t. A few years ago the

Chilean International Football Team came

to London. I received a letter telling me to be

there, and that I would receive the shock of

my life. Not only was the young man playing

football for his country, but he also scored a

goal!

Every Sunday service we would have at least

one member of the secret police, taking notes

of what was said. This was why I could not

give a direct answer to these young men. On

the Sunday morning following the question, I

preached on the well-known text, ‘Render to

Caesar that which is Caesar’s,

but render to God that which is God’s ’. I

thought I had got round the problem quite

well, but that was not the thinking of the

authorities.

The following Sunday, we had just started

our service when in burst about 12 men, guns

blazing, and shot about 25 of the

congregation. My deputy, John, was one of

them. Seeing them coming towards

me, he jumped in front to shield me from the

bullets. If ever there was a case of, ‘Greater

love has no man than this, that he should lay

down his life for a friend’, then this was it.

John was killed instantly.

They went straight through him, and five

exploded in my stomach.

I knew I desperately needed medical help,

but I was unable to obtain it locally for

political reasons. The British Consul said

although he could not get me to Canada, he

could get me to England there and then.

I left on the aircraft that afternoon with

only the clothes I had on, and my Bible, which

I still have. By the time we reached England I

was unconscious. I was totally unaware of

them putting me in a helicopter

for an emergency landing at the hospital.

They were all prepared for me, and I was

taken straight into the operating theatre and

onto the table.

I became aware of where I was when, quite

suddenly, I found myself standing in the air -

suspended, as it were, in space - looking at my

body on the operating table. After a few

moments two angels came along and said, ‘This

way’. We travelled along a dark passage, but

all the time I could see a light at the

end. When we got to the end of the tunnel it

was like going through thick cobwebs, and

into the most marvellous place I had ever

dreamed of.

The first person who came into my vision was

my mother. You might think that not

surprising, but it was to me. Sometime

before leaving Chile I had a letter from my

parents saying that were moving over to

England. What I did not know was that

whilst travelling my mother suffered a

massive heart attack, and survived for only a

week after arriving in England. She

came forward, threw her arms around me,

and hugged me.

Another surprise awaited me as I looked

across and saw my sister. Again, I did not

know she was dead. She had also been in Chile

and I knew had been shot in the foot.

Gangrene had set in and she

had very quickly died. For some reason she

did not come across to greet me, but merely

waved.

The two angels were still with me and started

to introduce me to people. Some were

missionaries, and some were well known

figures of history, some of whom I knew and

others I did not know. What I was

aware of was the feeling of splendour of the

place, which was wonderful. Everything was

dazzling.

The colours, especially the green, were so

incredible it was indescribable.

Finally, we came to the one Person to whom I

needed no introduction - Jesus. As I looked

at this majestic figure, love seemed to pour

out from Him. The only words I can find are

those of a chorus we sing, ‘Beautiful beyond

description’. I asked what might seem a

strange questions, ‘Where am I, Lord?’

His response was, ‘You are in the Paradise of

God’. I told Him I thought I was in Heaven

but He replied, ‘No man has entered Heaven

except He that has come out of Heaven’. I

said I had not really thought about it, but I

did recall reading it. ‘Do you not remember

what I said to the thief on the cross?’

He asked me. Of course I did: ‘This day you

will be with me in Paradise ’.

Thinking this was all wonderful, I asked,

‘What happens next?’ The reply of Jesus was,

‘For you, nothing’. Then one of the angels

spoke and said, ‘Not this time’. As I heard

those words I went all the way back into my

body.

The following morning the surgeon came and

spoke to me. He asked if I knew I had been

dead for nine minutes. I told him that I knew

I had died, but was unaware of the time

because the moment it happened, I was in

eternity.

I recovered from my ordeal but was told I

must not return to being a missionary, but

should find some very light work to do. So, as

always, I prayed about it and asked God to

open up an opportunity for me.

The very next day a man came to see me and

said, ‘What are you going to do now’. I told

him I was going to find a job, and then asked

who he was. His reply was not what I

expected. ‘I am a Christian and I have heard

about you. At present I am the Playing Field

Officer for the County Council. I am

leaving the job and I need someone to replace

me. I know you have a BSc in Agriculture and

Horticulture, and I think you’re the man for

the job’. I took up the post and at the same

time ran a small church. I just took the

services on a Sunday and other people did the

sick visiting, and other work.

I finally gave up the job when I had a heart

attack. Today I am still active, and am the

Prayer Officer for a chapter of the Full

Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship

International. God is amazingly good.

CHAPTER 27: THE STORY OF JEANETTE

MITCHELL-MEADOWS, USA

1977 was not a good year. In the space of

just two months and 11 days, the dog was

stolen, my bestfriend died, I found I had

glaucoma, my daughter Annette died and I

broke my back.

My back was broken when I slipped on the

floor resulting in separation at L5 and a

separation at S1, the lumbar and sacral part

of my back. The doctors decided to treat me

with a spinal fusion.

Just prior to this, my daughter was hit by a

truck and was killed. We had planned for her

to have a party at a hotel, but somehow we

felt it was not right to go forward with it.

Annette was a lovely Christian girl, who loved

Jesus so much. We prayed for all our worth

that she would live. Many other people were

also praying, and they would visit the hospital

and lay hands on her but she did not

recover. I now believe she died because she

had a choice. One of the people who came to

pray for her said, ‘She is in Heaven right

now’, and I knew that was right, and that she

had made her choice to stay.

Now I can understand, but at that time, I did

not want her to leave us. She was our only

child. We loved her, but she had a free will. I

know how much she loved God, and she is with

Him. Her daddy was devastated. He just

pounded on the walls of the hospital until

they vibrated, and cried and cried.

He became angry with God until he eventually

withdrew from Him, because he did not want

to let go of his daughter. All this, of course,

made the circumstances of my operation even

more difficult for him.

When I went for surgery the operation took

nine hours. During the operation my spirit

left my body.

The time it takes is a blink of an eye - that’s

all. I was in Heaven and saw the light of

Heaven, which is Jesus. There was such

peace, and the light was so bright that if you

were looking at Him in your normal body, you

could not stand it because the light is so

glorious. I can not really judge how tall He

was. His hair was dark, sort of brownish, but

the thing that is so overwhelming is the love

that just permeates His whole being. This

love and peace engulfed me so much that I

did not want to come back, even after I had

agreed I would. I related then to the fact

that my daughter had chosen to stay.

I saw the gates of Heaven, made up of 12

gigantic pearls. The streets looked like solid

gold. The walls are precious stones, and all

the colours are so bright and vibrant. As well

as all this, there is the music that is

almost impossible to describe. It is glorious.

It is worship and adoration of God; it is holy

and pure. You could not try singing to keep up

with the music in the natural way.

There were musical notes I have never head

on Earth.

They were so clear and flawless, and the tone

was so beautiful. It is the most wonderful

place to be.

After a little while I saw my daughter. We

were in a garden where the grass was so

green and lush.

The flowers were incredibly bright, and there

were fruit trees. Someone picked an apple

from one of the trees, and it immediately

grew back again. Everyone there was totally

whole, and my daughter was just wonderful.

We talked about how much we loved each

other, and how happy she was to see me.

The feelings were mutual, but of a higher

level than we understand on Earth.

My grandparents were also in Heaven, though

in a different place to my daughter. Up

there, you do not just float on a cloud.

Everyone is an integral part of what God is

doing, and they all have work to do.

There were others of my family in Heaven,

my great grandma for one, but there were

not a lot, because God told me that other

members of my family did not make Heaven.

There were some I would have expected to

see there, but they were not.

Jesus spoke to me and told me He loved me.

We talked about many different things, and

then He said He wanted me to come back.

This did not please me, and I asked Him why

I could not stay. He told me He had

something different for me to do. When I

had finished this, then I could come back

home again. Jesus did not say what this would

be, but that I would know each step of the

way. It was then that I started to cry, but I

had given my word and agreed to come back.

My return was somewhat slower than my

journey to Heaven. On the way back I

experienced no pain whatsoever. When I was

fully back into my body again the pain was

excruciating and not only that, my

brain was in a complete fog. I could not think

at all. I had no language. The only words I

knew were, ‘yes’ and ‘OK’. I was told later

that this was due to a lack of blood and

oxygen to the brain during and after my

operation.

After the four hours of surgery, six people

worked on me for 5 hours non-stop! They

know that a patient can hear you speaking

even if apparently unconscious. (They were

determined I would not die but I kept going

unconscious on them.) I shook my head to try

to indicate that I was not upset with

them, but was crying because I was alive. I

guess I really did not want to come back to

Earth and leave my daughter behind. The pain

was absolutely terrible, even though they had

me medicated.

When I was walking round in Heaven there

was no pain, I had no brain damage, my head

wasn’t foggy, I was alert, and I could

communicate. Now it was very different!

After the surgery I had kidney failure; my

lips peeled and bled for up to two months; I

did not know my alphabet; I could not even

eat properly, I kept hitting my face with the

fork. I did not want to be a vegetable and my

husband, already angry after the death of

our daughter, became even angrier with

God. Seeing the state I was in hurt him so

badly, that he could not handle it.

When I first came back home, after a friend

had taken care of me for three months, he

took me out and bought me lots and lots of

presents, even things I could not use at that

time. Gradually, however, he realised how ill I

still was. He became more distant, more hurt

and angry to the point that he wanted

to shoot me because he could not stand to

see me suffer. He would not even pray

because, after Annette died, he figured

there was no point. Eventually he left me.

The State paid for me to have sessions to

help me accept the fact that I was

permanently damaged and that I would never

be any better. They asked me how I felt

about it and I said, ‘I know I can do all

things through Christ who strengthens me.’ It

must have been difficult for them, because

at that time I did not even know how to take

a bath or set the table. What I did know was

that God was going to heal me, because Jesus

had told me this. He had sent me back so

that Jesus might be glorified.

In 1983, I arranged to go visit my sister for

Thanksgiving. For the three weeks before

that visit, I looked up every Scripture on

healing and Acts 3:16 in particular became

alive to my spirit. This is where Peter and

John tell the beggar at the Gate Beautiful

that his faith in the name of Jesus had

made him whole. I meditated on that word,

and spoke it out at least a hundred times a

day. Then whilst visiting my sister I attended

a church and went out for prayer from the

Pastor. He came over to me and asked me

what I needed. He just took things one at a

time, and then asked if I had faith to

believe for the healing of my back. The

Scriptures say, ‘According to your faith be it

unto you.’ Whilst some of the miracles I have

received have been a sovereign act of God, I

knew that this was one for which my faith

had to be active.

When he prayed, the intense pain in my lower

back left instantly. Up to then it had hurt to

sit and to lie down. In fact, many times I

slept on the floor with my feet in a chair, but

I could get no real relief. Now I was able to

run, not real fast, because I was out of

practice, but I did run round the back of the

church that day. Not only was my back healed

but my glaucoma also. I felt something lift

from my eyes, and have never used the eye

drops since. I have been examined and told

that the glaucoma has gone.

I believe that God sent me back so that I

could minister life to people as an example of

one who had received many, many miracles,

and help them build up their faith in a living

God. When I was in Heaven, Jesus not only

told me He loved me, but that He was coming

back sooner than we think.

People think they have a lot more time than

they have. It is not the time to

procrastinate, it is time to

prepare for your future life.

CHAPTER 28: THE STORY OF GERARD

DUNPHY, IRELAND

This was a headache of mammoth proportions!

On the 20th May 1982, I was at home in bed.

Pam, my wife, had gone to town and I was

alone with our 15 month-old baby. As the

morning wore on, the headache grew even

worse, until suddenly I felt something snap in

my head. I didn’t know what it was, but I

knew it was serious.

Knowing I needed help, I called out to God.

There were a number of things not right in

my life so I promised, ‘If I get through this

problem, I’ll straighten them out.’ At this

point I became concerned for the baby, who

was on my bed. I managed to get hold of her

by the leg, put her onto the floor, and drag

her down the landing to the back room, where

I locked her in. I then crawled back to my

bedroom, got to the window, and called out to

my neighbours, who were outside at the time,

for help.

An ambulance took me to hospital. I was

examined, and had a lumbar puncture. The

diagnosis was a brain haemorrhage. In the

end it turned out to be a burst artery. I was

transferred to the regional

hospital, where the specialist arranged for a

CAT scan. I had an angiogram the next

morning, and woke up nine hours later in the

recovery room after surgery. Then I lapsed

into a coma. The prognosis was poor.

I was put onto a life support machine. As the

clock ticked on I slipped into a deeper and

deeper coma.

Evidently I was in that coma for days with no

change, except that the specialist told my

wife I did not have fully fixed or dilated

pupils. Pam did not understand the medical

terms so asked a cousin of hers,

who was a nursing sister. She said that

basically I was on the brink of death. The

cousin asked Pam if she had ever heard of

the healing power of God. She told Pam about

a couple of miracles she had

seen, and gave her a telephone number.

That night Pam rang the number and spoke to

a man, Al Ryan, who was the President of the

local chapter of the Full Gospel Business

Men’s Fellowship International. When she

told him the problem there was a moment’s

silence. Then Al said, ‘Mrs. Dunphy, your

husband will recover.’ Somehow Pam

knew, deep down, that his words were true.

Al then asked for three days of prayer and

fasting. Pam’s cousin contacted as many

people as she could, requesting their prayer

support. It was put out on the local radio’s

Christian programme, and prayer groups

around the country were contacted. That

Sunday evening all of my family gathered to

pray for me. The family members were all

Catholics, but this kind of meeting was new to

them. It was a last resort! What Pam did not

know at that time was that all my family had

actually gathered to say their goodbye to me.

My brother had even come over from

England.

The night after the prayer meeting, Pam and

her cousin came to visit. They noticed a slight

change in my condition. Evidently when they

spoke to me, my eyelids fluttered. The cousin

went out and spoke with the people

monitoring my condition, and asked if there

had been any change. They replied that

there had not been. Two hours after they

left the hospital contacted them. I was

conscious. I knew where I was, what had

happened to me and even my name!

That evening however, I developed bacterial

pneumonia. I had a tracheotomy in an effort

to clear my lungs. Coming out of surgery I

slipped back into a coma.

Al Ryan, from the FGBFMI, had not given up.

He came into the hospital, toting a big Bible.

He and Pam came into the Intensive Care

Unit, where he prayed for me. He put his

hands on me and began praying. He prayed

quietly for a few minutes, and then began to

pray for healing. As he did, Pam could

feel heat coming from within my chest, and

my eyelids began to flicker just as they had

done on the previous Sunday. Then I heard Al

say, ‘You know who’s here, don’t you?’ I

nodded my head, and he gave a prayer of

thanksgiving. I put my hands together and

endeavoured to mouth the words Al prayed.

Of course I was aware of very little of what

went on during that time, as far as the

hospital and surroundings were

concerned. What I do know is that during the

second coma I had a sensation of my spirit

leaving my body. I felt drawn to

a light at the end of a long tunnel. To my left

I saw a white horse in full gallop. Then I came

to a tunnel to the right. I stopped in front of

it and heard a voice. It asked me three

questions about my love for my wife and

children, after which it went on to say that

love was the key to the kingdom.

It also said I would have to come back to

Earth. I then returned to my body and

regained consciousness.

The following day I was awake and alert.

Three days later when the chest specialist

returned, he was delighted to see me up from

my bed and walking about. Two weeks later I

was released from hospital.

Out of gratitude, Pam started attending

prayer meetings regularly. At first I went

along too, but soon began to feel like an

exhibit. After a while I stopped going. They

did not give up on me though. They

continued to pray for me. Nine months later I

asked my wife to get a baby sitter so that I

could come with her to the prayer meeting

that night.

About a year later, we went to a Full Gospel

Business Men’s Fellowship Convention. On the

Saturday evening I went to the front and

asked one of the men to pray for me. I

committed my life to Jesus Christ that night.

As he continued to pray for me, I reached

into my pocket, took out my cigarettes, threw

them on the floor, and stamped on them. I

had tried unsuccessfully to stop smoking

before. Since that time I have not touched a

cigarette. The urge to smoke went

completely.

Before this experience, my whole life was in a

mess. If God had not stepped in, Pam and I

would surely have separated. In the period

after my miraculous healing and my

commitment to Jesus, God began dealing with

my problems one by one. From that time I

have experienced God’s help and

guidance in all areas of my life, particularly in

the fulfilling of a dream I had of opening a

Christian book shop in my spare time. God has

wonderfully enabled that to happen, and I am

able to give Bibles away free to new people in

our prayer group. God has changed our lives in

so many ways. He is truly a wonderful and

loving Father.

CHAPTER 29: THE STORY OF JESSIE

DRAPER, AUSTRALIA

In 1961 I became a Christian and our first

child was born in 1962. I had married Malcolm

and we lived on 20,000 acres on which we

share farmed. We were ten miles away from

any doctor, and all those miles were on very

rough roads. I had a second child, then four

miscarriages before carrying my third

child, Wendy.

Despite all my previous problems during

pregnancies, Malcolm and I felt very

confident about this baby. Everything had

gone well, and there were no mad dashes over

rough roads to the doctors. Of course I knew

I must have the baby in hospital.

It was then that my problems started. I

sustained a haemorrhage due to a retained

placenta. Naturally, I was rushed to the

theatre. The doctors worked on me for two

and a half hours. I could feel myself

drifting in and out of consciousness.

Suddenly I felt myself being drawn up out of

my body, going up and up. Eventually I came

to what looked like a sea of glass. The beauty

of the place was astounding. I walked past

this sea and I could then see the River of

Life, just as I had read about in the Bible. On

either side of it there were the most

beautiful trees. So overwhelmed with the

magnificence of everything

surrounding me, I came to a standstill and, as

I did, I saw Jesus coming towards me. Behind

Him, and stretching as far as the eye could

see were thousands of angels, all singing. The

music and singing was indescribable. I have

never heard such sounds on Earth, and I

wanted to remain standing there,

just drinking it in, but I felt myself being

drawn further on.

Someone came alongside and put their arms

around my shoulders. As He turned me round,

Jesus said, ‘It is not your time yet, I have

work for you to do.’ No sooner had he spoken

those words than I was back in the operating

theatre, and I could see myself holding the

baby as I came back into my body.

In my childhood I had experienced rejection.

This experience, and others, caused me to

realise that despite the rejection of my

childhood, Jesus loves me. For Him there is

no such thing as an unwanted child. God has

used me, along with my husband, to bring that

love of Jesus to many people, especially

the young, in both Australia and England.

CHAPTER 30: THE STORY OF ODEN FONG,

USA

My father was the Hollywood actor, Benson

Fong. He starred in the Charlie

Chan film series, as well as Keys of the

Kingdom and Thirty Seconds over

Tokyo. Because of his lifestyle I was raised

around celebrities all my life. I

would meet people like Gregory Peck, June

Allyson, and Jack Lemmon all

the time.

For much of my younger life, my father

wasn’t around very much, but when he was, he

was very strict.

I was his only son and so he expected a lot

from me. I suppose it was when I was about

13 that I started to rebel. At first it was

drinking whiskey, then smoking pot regularly,

and eventually graduating to LSD. As so many

addicts do, I became a drug dealer, selling

mainly LSD, marijuana, and hashish.

After a few years I moved to Laguna Canyon

which was a notorious Orange County drug

area, and became close friends with

Rosemary Leary, wife of LSD guru, Timothy

Leary. He was the man who coined the phrase,

‘Turn on, tune in, and drop out.’ I also delved

into Eastern mysticism, using drugs

to enhance my ‘spiritual’ experiences.

I was very serious about what I was into. On

one occasion I fasted for 45 days and nights.

I used to do yoga for hours, sitting out on

the rocks in the high desert at the Joshua

Tree Monument. (This is a national park close

to Palm Springs.) Sitting on a blanket I would

just watch the world turn, trying to

centre myself and realise perfection.

There was almost nothing that I did not try

in my spiritual quest. I finally got so

frustrated that I decided I really wanted,

once and for all, to become one with God. So

there at the Joshua Tree Monument in

1970, I took a vial of pure crystal sunshine

LSD. I snorted the equivalent of 150 doses

and immediately

began convulsing. I fell over on my back and

couldn’t breathe. I remember dying, and,

according to the

testimony of those with me, they knew I was

dead.

During this time I remember my heart flying

and then ceasing. I peacefully nodded off

into death. Then everything started to get

dark because I couldn’t see any longer. I

looked for the light and wanted to

head for that light. That was what the

mediums and psychics I knew had told me to

expect.

When I could see no light, in desperation I

cried out. ‘Jesus, if you’re real, save me.’

Then something extraordinary happened. In

that darkness, there was light, flashing lights

that became brighter and brighter. Pretty

soon I woke up and could make out the Figure

of a man in front of me. The brightness

was such that I couldn’t bear to look at Him.

Even the sun, shining behind Him, looked dim

by comparison. I spun round and tried to bury

my head in the sand but felt as if, whatever

it was, could see right through every part of

me. There was no place to hide. I head His

voice saying, ‘I am the Alpha and Omega, the

beginning and the end.’ At that moment in

time, I came back into this world.

Soon after this, a group of my old friends

who had previously converted to Christianity,

took me to hear a man preach in Long Beach.

I remember listening carefully to what he

was saying and knowing that it was what I had

to do. I had to give my life totally and

completely over to Jesus Christ.

Oden Fong is now a pastor at Calvary Chapel,

Costa Mesa, California.

CHAPTER 31: THE STORY OF DAVID

BREMNER, UK

From the early fifties I had worked in the

construction industry. In 1979 I suffered a

massive heart attack. I was a Senior

Industrial Relations Manager in a major

offshore company, in Personnel, Labour

and Industrial Relations.

In many ways I was typical of so many senior

personnel. I was hardworking and working

very long hours, with lots of travelling both

on and off shore. My wife, Jean, and I had

married as childhood sweethearts in 1951.

We were normal, God-fearing, church-going

people, comfortably off and enjoying good

health.

One the requirements of offshore industries,

whether working or visiting oil platforms, was

to undergo a very strict medical at least

every three years. I had undertaken one of

these in March of 1979 and, whilst a

moderate smoker and minimal spirit drinker, I

was pronounced as fit as a fiddle.

That year however, the workload became

intense. By September I had not had a day

off. I was constantly travelling all over the

country by plane, train and car, and also flying

by helicopters to offshore rigs. After a great

deal of persuasion from my wife and

secretary, I agreed to take a few days

off, well at least the weekend. I arranged to

play golf on the Sunday morning with some

friends. I did enjoy a lazy Saturday morning

but at lunch time there was a phone call from

the Offshore Construction Manager about a

potential labour dispute. Because of the

direct radiophone system we had with the

rigs, it was easier for me to go into the

office to link up and monitor the situation,

and issue advice and instructions as and when

required.

I did try to unwind that night. The following

morning I was up about 05.45 a.m. to get

ready to play an early round of golf. Being a

good husband I decided to make Jean a cup

of tea. As I poured out the hot waster I had

a severe pain in my chest and numbness in my

left arm. It eased a moment as I walked

through to the bedroom but then returned

with a vengeance making breathing and

moving difficult.

I lay down on top of the bed and felt myself

sinking into it. Sounds starting to recede as if

I was going deaf and I was only partly

conscious. My doctor and friend arrived. He

gave me an injection to make

me more comfortable, and then arranged for

my transfer to hospital. I was aware of very

little of the whole journey, or arriving at the

hospital. What I experienced was something

very different.

It must have been when my heart developed

an abnormal rhythm that I found myself in a

very bright, white, and lighted place. There

were no feelings of pain, discomfort or

distress. In fact, it felt as if it

was where I wanted to be. I was experiencing

a lovely feeling of peace when I became

aware of someone saying, ‘Come this way

David’, and I was looking forward to going. In

many ways it was like a television set where

the scene would change as the channel

changed. I found myself looking down

from the top corner of a room, floating just

under the ceiling. Beneath me was a group of

people gathered around a hospital trolley,

talking together very excitedly, but they

seemed to be far away.

Some were dressed in green, others in

outdoor clothes, and one man in a dress shirt

with fancy patterned braces on. On the wall,

quite high up, I was conscious of an unusual

clock. It was almost opposite me and I though

it rather odd. The man in the fancy braces

had something in both hands with

wires attached, and said something to the

others, whilst placing these things on the

person on the trolley.

Immediately I felt intense pain return, and

everything went black. Then as light returned

I looked down and suddenly realised that it

was my body on the trolley. I was very angry

at what was happening. I wanted to stay

where I was, because it was peaceful and pain

free, and I was waiting for someone to

come and get me. But once more the man in

the fancy braces bent over the trolley, and

again I felt intense pain. After that I felt

nothing until I came round on the Tuesday.

When I came round there were Jean and

Mike, the man whom I had been with on the

Saturday sorting out labour problems. He had

actually done something almost unheard of in

the oil industry, in that he arranged to come

onshore before his replacement arrived. This

was because he felt he had to be at

the hospital with me. I started to tell them

about the strange experience that I had

experienced, but could see by their faces

that it was being accepted only with a large

pinch of salt. Jean casually remarked, ‘That’s

God giving you another chance. You’ll

definitely have to change and slow down in

future.’ Mike, being his usual cynical self,

ignored what I was saying and supported what

Jean had said about slowing down.

At that point they had to leave because the

consultant had arrived. I was asking for

something to eat and drink, as well as a wash

and shave, because I knew I must look awful.

Whilst he was checking me over I quite

calmly said to him that he had quite a taste in

braces. He stopped and asked, ‘What do

you mean?’ I explained about what had taken

place and he stood upright, somewhat

astonished. He wanted to know if someone

else had been speaking to me since I had

come round, but the nurse assured him that

he was the first member of staff to speak to

me since I had regained consciousness.

The consultant explained that it he had been

in the hospital on the previous Sunday when I

was brought in, and that I had experienced a

cardiac arrest on the trolley. What I had

called jump leads was actually a defibrillator

he had used to treat my cardiac arrest. And

yes, he did have on a dress shirt and fancy

braces. But how did I know that, as I was

seriously ill with a cardiac arrest at the time.

The room I was in was not the one he was

used to and when I mentioned the clock, he

had not noticed it. He did say that he had

been told of a few cases of similar

experiences in the past, but he

was obviously puzzled by my comments. Later

that evening he returned to say that he had

been down to the room concerned, and there

was a clock just as, and where, I had

described it.

The next person I told about my experience

was the Minister of my church, but he

appeared totally unaffected by it. I really did

not understand what had happened until some

years later when I finally committed my life

to Jesus Christ. Although she had only partly

spoken the truth, Jean was right that

day in 1979. God had indeed given me a

second chance. He had given me a glimpse of

the peace of eternity.

David Bremner may be contacted at

dsbshalom@btinternet.com

CHAPTER 32: THE STORY OF PAMELA

WORSEY, UK

In July 1969 I was suffering severely with

Systemic Lupus Erythematosis. I became

acutely ill with a kidney infection, and my

temperature was creeping up to 105F. I began

having a kind of nightmare. At the time, I

remember thinking I must be delirious with

the fever, but if this was so, it was strange

that I was lucid enough to consider it! All I

can vaguely remember was of horrible,

frightening scenes flashing briefly before

me.

I then looked up and saw a little window or

opening, about 30 feet square, and I knew I

was being given a glimpse into Heaven. The

opening was filled with Heavenly blue sky. In

the left hand corner was some very beautiful

blossom. The nearest thing I could liken this

to would be very wonderful apple

blossom. In the top right hand corner was a

dazzlingly brilliant, white light and I knew

this was God the Father. He did not speak to

me at all during the experience, but I had a

one-sided conversation with Him! My first

feelings, on realising that I must be either

dead or dying, were of absolute shock and

amazement. This has caused me to know, at a

deeper level than most probably can, that we

are exactly the same person a moment after

we are dead as were the moment before. My

first explosive comment of surprise to God

the Father was, ‘I did not expect that kidney

infection to kill me!’

My second comment showed I then had the

lesson to learn that God will look after His

own glory. I said to Him, ‘What is going to

happen to the faith of all those people down

there who I have told You’re going to heal

me?’

Two years previously, following the diagnosis

of SLE, after years of deteriorating health, I

underwent major surgery and many, many

tests. At that time God gave me the same

promise three times, when I was praying for

healing, that if I would rest in Him, He would

give me my heart’s desire (Psalm 37).

However, in spite of this, and following a trip

to Burrswood in Kent to receive healing

ministry, I was going downhill fast, and

humanly speaking death looked inevitable.

Lying in bed, feeling so ill, I cried

out to God, particularly for my husband who

then adored me, and for my children who

would be left motherless.

Having had a horrendous childhood myself

due to the lack of a mother, I could not see

how anyone could really replace me for them.

I struggled with God over this, knowing that

He is God, and all things are possible to Him.

I finally surrendered, though I could not

understand it since I had had those

promises. I told the Lord that, al though I

did not know how He would replace me for

the family, He was able do it. So, if it was His

will for me to die, I was willing.

My third comment to God related to the

above. I was by now in tears, as the full

reality of the fact that I was dead or dying

hit me, and I despaired for my family who

would be left bereft. Tearfully, I then said

to the Father, ‘I really thought I meant it

when I said I was willing to die if that was

Your will, but now it has come to the crunch,

I realise I am not as willing as I thought I

was. Please make me willing’. Word

for word I remember the conversation very

well!

The vision then faded and somebody, who I

presumed was an angel, took me by the right

hand and led me up the hill to Calvary. Unlike

so many pictures of Calvary, which look from

the front, we approached from the left side.

The whole scene was in darkness, eerily lit by

the only light that was coming from behind

me, from where the angel had brought me. I

did not see the crosses, though I

may have had a glimpse of the base of Jesus’

cross. This could have been imagination,

because I knew where I was and what I was

looking at, but I burst into tears at the pain

of it all, and pleaded with

the angel who had led me there, ‘Please, don’t

make me look’.

The scene immediately changed, and I was

running along the northern

side of the Chapel at Burrswood, a Christian

Centre of healing where Christianity and

medicine work hand in hand. I was running

along a covered, cloister-type way, which I do

not recall from when my husband took me

there to receive ministry. Although I was

running along the ground it felt almost as

though I was flying, I was so weightless, and

the movement was so easy. I entered the

Chapel, presumably through the wall of the

north transept. I was immediately alongside

people kneeling at the communion rail to

receive the laying on of hands for healing, as

I had done myself. At once I started to pray

for them and then, as I looked up, in the

space where in actuality there is a circular

window, I saw Jesus! It was just His head and

shoulders, with His head turned slightly from

me. Gasping inside with the sheer wonder of

it all, and unable here to adequately express

the awesome joy of this sight, I gasped out

to Him, ‘Oh Jesus, is it really You?’ He turned

and smiled at me so lovingly, answering, ‘Yes

Pam, it is Me’. My immediate reaction was one

of inner turmoil as my finite mind tried to

grasp the wonderful reality of this

experience. I was mentally pinching myself to

be sure it was really happening, meanwhile

thinking hard, no word spoken, that I must

believe this and have faith that it was really

happening.

As though Jesus knew exactly what I was

thinking, (which of course, He does!) and the

inner turmoil I was experiencing, the scene

faded and a back cloth of brick red appeared.

On this, as I watched, something or someone

wrote - in smoke - the letters IHS. They

actually appeared as though being

written in the normal way with ink, but these

were in the same colours of gold, silver and

white, as the clothes Jesus had been wearing.

I know some people give the well-known

lettering IHS the English rendering of ‘In His

Service’, but Jesus knew that I would know

this was a sign from Him to confirm His

appearance to me.

The day following this experience I was taken

into hospital. When I came out, I looked up

IHS in the Oxford Dictionary. There were

several different translations of In Hoc

Signo. The translation that leaped from the

page for me was the version, ‘In this sign you

will conquer’.

This was the only time anything other than

God’s Word has done this with such an

impact, and made me sure it was God

speaking.

CHAPTER 33: THE STORY OF PASTOR ROD

LEWIS, UK

On the 7 February 1985, I had a near death

experience in the kitchen at home in front of

my 14 year- old daughter.

It had snowed heavily, and I had been

shovelling the snow to clear a path, when I

felt a terrific pain like a knife in my

back. I shouted out in pain and my wife,

Pauline, and my daughter came out to where I

was. They literally dragged me into the house.

Pauline thought I had had a stroke, and

ran to the neighbours for help.

During the time my wife was out of the

house, my daughter was present. She said

that suddenly my body went rigid, and my

arms and legs just shot out. I stopped

breathing, and my face changed

colour. Not surprisingly, she became

hysterical.

I felt myself, at that moment in time, leaving

my body as I went into a tunnel. Up to that

time, although I had been born again many

years previous, I had never heard anyone talk

about this kind of experience.

The sensation was of travelling at high speed

down this tunnel. All my natural senses were

greatly heightened. The colours were more

vivid; my hearing was incredibly acute and

everything I saw was manifestly more

distinctive than with my normal vision. I had

no fear because, being a Christian, I

knew the place to which I was travelling was

Heaven.

Something I really love to do is to travel

fast, and so the speed at which I came

through the tunnel was a wonderfully

exhilarating experience. Approaching the end

of the tunnel I saw before me the most

brilliant, glorious, radiant light. As I saw the

glory of Heaven appearing before me, I head

the name of Jesus, seemingly echoing

throughout Heaven. ‘Jesus, Jesus’. On the

third shout of, ‘Jesus’, I did, as it

were, an emergency stop, and my spirit went

into reverse. Back I came up the tunnel at top

speed, and re-entered my body.

I remember that the first thing my mind

fastened onto in my body was my hearing, as

I became aware of my wife saying, ‘Jesus’.

The next thing my mind fastened onto was my

eyesight, and I saw my wife, Pauline, and

neighbours gathered around me. Later I told

them that I knew then that I was not in

Heaven because they were certainly not

angels.

It was a most extraordinary experience. I

spent some days in hospital where I was

checked very carefully many times. They said

that my problem had been caused by a furring

of the arteries that supply the brain. I was

due to fly off to the United Sates to preach

a few days later. Further X-rays

showed that there was nothing stopping the

blood flow, so a few days later I flew off to

the States.

As I look back over the 10 years since this

amazing occurrence, I know that God has

given me an exceptional sensitivity to the

Holy Spirit, and the resurrection life and

power of Jesus Christ. There

have been a number of occasions when God

has used me to raise up other people who

have had near-death experiences.

On one occasion, when I was preaching one

night in my church at Burrwood, a man died.

(That’s how boring my preaching is!) About

halfway through my message, he got up and

walked out. I just assumed he needed a

‘comfort’ break. Having got through the

doors, he then collapsed. Two ladies

who were outside rushed back into the

church, down the aisle, saying, ‘Come Pastor,

quick, quick!’ I sprinted out of the church and

there was Jack, laid out, dead. They had

already phoned for an ambulance, but one of

the ladies handed me a bottle of anointing oil

and said, ‘Hold out your hands,’

and then proceeded to poor all the oil into my

hands. Then she said, ‘Slap it on his head!’ So

I did exactly that, with the oil running all

over his head. The Holy Spirit came over me

with the same power that raised Jesus from

the dead, as I spoke out the words, ‘Death, I

rebuke you in the name of Jesus.

Take your hands off Jack. Now, Jack, come

back into your body’. Instantaneously, he

came back into his body, and he is still fit and

well.

Some short time ago when I was giving my

testimony, a man asked me whether I had

been given any choice to stay in Heaven or

come back. I told him that I really had not,

because when your wife tells

you something then you have to obey her! It

is good to have a wife who knows the

authority we have in Jesus. So I give God all

the glory and praise for giving me extra time

to serve him.

Pastor Rod Lewis is an active Pastor in

Staffordshire, England. He is involved,

amongst other things, in missionary work to

Chernobyl, Ukraine. His church charity, Help

Aid Chernobyl Children, visits the

Ukraine frequently. For details visit this web

site: www.emmanuel-newlife.org/input.htm

Pastor Rod Lewis is available to share his

testimony, and he may be contacted at the

following e-mail

address: rod.lewis@emmanuel-newlife.org

Pastor Rod presenting a nebuliser to a TB

hospital in the Ukraine.

CHAPTER 34: THE STORY OF DR. GEORGE

RITCHIE, USA

This story is reproduced with kind permission

from Guideposts magazine.

When I was sent to the base hospital at Camp

Berkeley, Texas, early in December

1943, I had no idea I was seriously ill. I’d just

completed basic training, and my

only thought was to get on the train at

Richmond, Virginia, to enter medical school

as part of the Army’s doctor-training

program. It was an unheard- of break for a

private, and I wasn’t going to let a chest cold

beat me out of it.

But days passed, and I didn’t get any better.

It was December 19 before I was

moved to the recuperation wing, where a jeep

was to pick me up at 4 a.m. the following

morning to drive me to the railroad station.

A few more hours and I’d make it! Then about

9 p.m. I began to run a fever. I went to the

ward boy and begged some aspirin. Despite

the aspirin, my head throbbed, and I’d cough

into the pillow to smother the sounds. Three

a.m. - I decided to get up and dress.

The next half an hour is a blur for me. I

remember being too weak to finish dressing.

I remember first a nurse, and then a doctor,

coming to the room and then a bell-clanging

ambulance ride to the X-ray building. Could I

stand, the captain was asking, long enough to

get one picture? I struggled unsteadily

to my feet. The whirr of the machine is the

last thing I remember.

When I opened my eyes, I was lying in a little

room I had never seen before. A tiny light

burned in a nearby lamp. For a while I lay

there, trying to recall where I was. All of a

sudden I sat upright. The train, I’d missed

the train!

Now I know that what I am about to describe

will sound incredible. I do not understand it

any more than I ask you to; all I can do is

relate the events of that night as they

occurred. I sprang out of bed and

looked around the room for my uniform. My

uniform was not on the bed-rail. I stopped,

staring.

Someone was lying in the bed I had just left.

I stepped closer in the dim light, then drew

back. He was dead. The slack jaw, the grey

skin looked awful. Then I saw the ring. On his

left hand was the Phi Gamma Delta fraternity

ring I had worn for two years.

I ran into the hall, eager to escape the

mystery of that room. Richmond, that was

the all-important thing - getting to Richmond.

I started down the hall for the outside door.

‘Look out!’ I shouted to an orderly bearing

down on me. He seemed not to hear, and a

second later passed the very spot where I

stood as though I had not been there.

It was too strange to think about. I reached

the door, went through, and found myself in

the darkness outside, speeding toward

Richmond. Running? Flying? I only knew that

the dark Earth was slipping past while other

thoughts occupied my mind, terrifying and

unaccountable ones. The orderly had not

seen me. What if the other people at medical

school could not see me either?

In utter confusion I stopped by a telephone

pole in a town by a large river and put my

hand against the guy wire. At least the wire

seemed to be there, but my hand could not

make contact with it. One thing

was clear; in some unimaginable way I had lost

my firmness of flesh, the hand that could

grip that wire, the body that other people

saw.

I was beginning to know too that the body on

the bed was mine, unaccountably separated

from me, and that my job was to go back and

rejoin it as fast as I could. Finding the base

and the hospital again was no problem. Indeed

I seemed to be back there almost as soon as

I thought of it. But where wasthe little room

I had left? So began what must have been

one of the strangest searches ever to take

place; the search for myself. As I ran from

one ward to the next, past room after room

of sleeping soldiers, all about my age, I

realised how unfamiliar we are with our own

faces. Several times I stopped by a sleeping

figure that was exactly as I imagined myself.

But the fraternity ring, The Phi Gamma ring

was lacking, and I would speed on.

At last I entered a little room with a single

dim light. A sheet had been drawn over the

figure on the bed, but the arms lay along the

blanket. On the left hand was the ring. I

tried to draw back the sheet,

but I could not seize it. And now that I had

found myself, how could one join two people

who were so completely separate? And there,

standing before this problem, I thought

suddenly; ‘This is death. This is what we

human beings call ‘death’, this splitting from

one’s self’. It was the first time I had

connected death with what had happened to

me.

In that most despairing moment, the little

room began to fill with light. I say

‘light’, but there is no word in our language to

describe brilliance that intense. I

must try to find words, however, because

incomprehensible as the experience

was to my intellect, it has affected every

moment of my life since then. The light

that entered that room was Christ: I knew

because a thought was put deep

within me, ‘You are in the presence of the

Son of God.’ I could have called him

‘light’, but I could also have said ‘love’, for

that room was flooded, pierced,

illuminated, by the most total compassion I

have ever felt. It was a presence so

comforting, so joyous and all satisfying, that

I wanted to lose myself forever in

the wonder of it.

But something else was present in that room.

With the presence of Christ (simultaneously,

though I must tell it one by one) also had

entered every episode of my entire life.

There they were, every thought and event

and conversation, as palpable as a series of

pictures. There was no first or last,

each one was contemporary, each one asked a

single question, ‘What did you do with your

time on Earth?’

I looked anxiously among the scenes before

me: school, home, scouting and the cross-

country track team- a fairly typical boyhood,

yet in the light of that Presence it seemed a

trivial and irrelevant existence. I searched

my mind for good deeds. The Presence asked,

‘Did you tell anyone about Me?’

I answered, ‘I did not have time to do much. I

was planning to, then this happened. I am too

young to die!’

‘No one,’ the thought was inexpressibly

gentle, ‘is to young to die.’ And now a new

wave of light spread through the room

already so incredibly bright and suddenly we

were in another world. Or rather, I

perceived all around us a very different world

occupying the same space. I followed Christ

through ordinary streets and countryside and

everywhere I saw this other existence

strangely superimposed on our own familiar

world.

It was thronged with people. People with the

unhappiest faces I have ever seen. Each grief

seemed different. I saw businessmen walking

the corridors of the places where they had

worked, trying vainly to get someone to listen

to them. I saw a mother following a 60-year -

old man, her son I guessed, cautioning him,

instructing him. He did not seem to be

listening. Suddenly I was remembering

myself, that very night, caring about nothing

but getting to Richmond. Was it the same for

all these people; had their hearts and minds

been all concerned with Earthly things, and

now, having lost Earth, were they still

hopelessly fixed here? I wondered if this was

Hell. To care most when you are most

powerless; this would be Hell indeed.

I was permitted to look at two more worlds

that night- I cannot say ‘spirit worlds’ for

they were too real, too solid. Both were

introduced the same way; a new quality of

light, a new openness of vision, and

suddenly it was apparent what had been there

all along. The second world, like the first,

occupied this very surface of the Earth, but

it was a vastly different realm. Here was no

absorption with Earthly things, but- for want

of a better word to sum it up - with truth.

I saw sculptors and philosophers here,

composers and inventors. There were

universities and great libraries and scientific

laboratories that surpass the wildest

inventions of science fiction.

Of the final world I had only a glimpse. Now

we no longer seemed to be on Earth, but

immensely far away, out of relation to it. And

there, still at a great distance, I saw a city-

but a city, if such a thing is conceivable,

constructed out of light. At that time I had

not read the Book of Revelation, nor,

incidentally, anything on the subject of life

after death. But here was a city in which the

walls, houses, streets, seemed to give off

light, while moving among them were beings as

blindingly bright as the One who stood beside

me. This was only a moment’s vision, for the

next instant the walls of the little

room closed around me, the dazzling light

faded, and a strange sleep stole over me….

To this day, I cannot fully fathom why I was

chosen to return to life. All I know is that

when I woke up in the hospital bed in that

little room, in the familiar world where I’d

spent all my life, it was not a homecoming.

The cry in my heart that moment has been

the cry of my life ever since: Christ, show me

yourself again.

It was weeks before I was well enough to

leave the hospital and all the time one

thought obsessed me:

to get a look at my chart. At last the room

was unattended: there it was in medical

shorthand: Private George Ritchie, died

December 20, 1943, double lobar pneumonia.

Later, I talked to the doctor who signed the

report. He told me there was no doubt in his

mind that I had been dead when he examined

me, but that nine minutes later the soldier

who had been assigned to prepare me for the

morgue had come running to give me a shot of

adrenaline. The doctor gave me a hypo of

adrenaline directly into the heart muscle, all

the while disbelieving what his own eyes were

seeing. My return to life, he told me, without

brain damage or other lasting effect, was the

most baffling circumstance of his career.

Today over 19 years later, I feel that I know

why I had the chance to return to this life.

It was to become a physician so that I could

about man and then serve God. And every

time I have able to serve our God by helping

some broken-hearted adult, treating some

injured child or counselling some

teenager, then deep within I have felt that

He was there beside me again.

Guidepost magazine has in its possession

affidavits from both the Army doctor and

attending nurse on the case which attest to

the fact that Dr. Ritchie was pronounced

dead on the morning of December

20, 1943.

Probably as remarkable as the story itself is

the transformation it caused in the life of

Dr. Ritchie. He was transformed from an

indifferent Christian into a man whose life is

centred in Christ. For 18 years he has been

active in youth work in Richmond, Virginia,

and in 1957 founded the Christian Youth

Corps of America for the purpose of

developing Christian character in young

people. Dr. Ritchie’s vision is “ a world run by

men who are run by God.”

Dr George Ritchie’s full testimony is

recorded in his book, “Return

from Tomorrow.”

CHAPTER 35: THE STORY OF HENRIETTA,

UK

This last story is somewhat different from

the rest. Henrietta had tried, and failed, to

commit suicide.

She was in the process of making another

attempt when something happened to prevent

a tragedy.

I knew it all, as most young people do. I

wanted to get away from my restrictive past

and enjoy life. At first I succeeded. A man,

we’ll call him Simon, came into my life, swept

me off my feet and I became

involved in a relationship that at first was

wonderful. However, after a time, things

began to disintegrate and I told Simon I was

going to go round the world for six months to

get myself sorted out.

So I sold the house, gave up my job, and went

off intending to go to Australia via the

United States.

When I arrived in California I stopped off to

meet up with some friends I had visited six

months earlier.

They were Christians and on that occasion I

had attended one of their Bible Studies.

Although I had been brought up in a Christian

home, I had begun to find the Christian life

very difficult. This was because I did not

understand the full truth about God’s love for

me.

We were studying a verse in the book of

Hebrews 4:6 that says, ‘So let us come boldly

to the very throne of God and stay there to

receive His mercy and to find grace to help

us in our times of need.’

Someone had asked the question as to what

you did when the temptation to sin was

beyond you. I perked up and listened because

I was always sinning and feeling terrible

afterwards. One of the ladies

there said we need to cry out to God, even as

we know we are sinning, even in the very act

of sinning and say, ‘Father have mercy on me

in this time of need.’

For some reason, during my visit to these

friends, I decided I could not go ahead with

this six-month trip. I wanted some

commitment from Simon, so I rang him in

England and said, ‘Look it’s got to be

now or never.’ This was not our agreement he

told me, and basically wanted to finish our

relationship.

Despite this I bought a ticket and flew

straight back home. By then it was as if I was

going to pieces, and I started thinking about

killing myself because I could not face life

without him. As soon as I got

back home, I rang Simon again and he came to

see me. He had not changed his mind.

Although I did not say so to him, inside I was

screaming, ‘If you go out of this door now I’m

going to kill myself.’ He left, not knowing of

course what I was thinking. I said, ‘Well

that’s it. I hate you God, you’re against

me.’

No one, apart from Simon, knew I was back

home, and I had no intention of telling anyone

about what I was going to do. I was so angry

with God, or at least that’s Who I blamed,

that immediately Simon left I took a huge

overdose. My sister, for some reason, had

decided to call round to the flat not

knowing I was there. She immediately rang

for an ambulance that rushed me to hospital,

and they managed to save my life.

The next morning when I woke up my sister

was sitting by my bed and I thought, ‘Oh God,

I’m still alive, I’m still here.’ My first thought

was that I must get out of the hospital so I

could do it again. When the psychiatrist came

to see me he must have been able to read my

mind. He told me they would not

let me out of the hospital as he believed I

would only try again. I tried the best I could

to convince him I had no intention of trying

again. Meanwhile my sister had been on the

telephone to a Christian psychiatrist who

dropped everything and came straight to the

hospital. He told the hospital staff that he

would keep me in his care, and so they

released me.

He left me with some very good friends for

24 hours on the undertaking that they would

look after me, because he had something very

important which had to be done. I found this

all very embarrassing, because they did not

know anything about my relationship with

Simon, or what had happened, and I

convinced them that I was perfectly all right.

They gave me a lift back to the flat in which

I was staying.

At about 11 o’clock that evening, the Christian

psychiatrist rang me and said he wanted to

speak to me, but only when I was among

Christians, not on my own. I was angry and

decided to kill myself there and then.

Unfortunately all my pills had been removed

from the flat, and there was no alcohol

either. I looked out of the window of this

Victorian house. I was on the first floor, but

decided not to jump as I may just put myself

in a wheelchair, rather than do the job

properly. Then I thought about a

knife, but decided it might hurt too much.

Eventually I had the bright idea of running a

bath and placing an electric fire in it.

By now it was about midnight. There was

nobody to stop me, so I sat down and wrote

the conventional suicide note to explain how I

felt. Emotionally, it seemed as if I was in a

dark tunnel that I had been going down for

the past week, since I had made the call from

California. It was like one of those old

railway tunnels that I had gone down, only to

find it was bricked up. I could not climb up

and get out, I could not go ahead, and there

was no going back because it was too long, too

dark and too far. It was suffocating me, and

I was too weak to do to do anything to save

myself. There was just this awful blackness

and total despair.

Very slowly I collected my thoughts together

and decided, because I was a Christian and

therefore a child of God, that I would pray

before I died. I knew that suicide was a sin,

and I was not too sure about whether you

still went to Heaven because you would

actually be sinning at the moment of death.

At that moment, I remembered that verse

about God helping us in time of need. I went

and got my Bible, got down on my knees, and

opened it at Hebrews 4:16. Instead of

screaming on the inside as I had been doing

for so long, I prayed that verse and told God,

‘Father I come to You in my very hour of

need, I come to Your throne of grace. I am

sorry I am committing suicide Lord, but I

cannot see a way out.’

No sooner had the words come out of my

mouth than I found myself in front of God.

People have said I must have died, but I am

not sure what happened. All I know is that I

was there. I did not see Jesus,

only God Almighty. I do not know what He

looked like because there was just this

warmth and light.

Then He spoke and greeted me, and I just

said, ‘Hi.’ His next words may sound funny,

but I did not think so then. ‘You are

early’, He said, to which I responded that I

knew, and I was sorry. God then asked me

what I was doing there, as it was not

my time. Such was His love that I poured out

my heart and told Him I could not go on any

longer because I could not stand the

pain. ‘I know you cannot,’ He responded, ‘but

you cannot come home yet.’

There was no feeling on my part that I was

not welcome. I felt that if I walked over to

the left side of God’s throne, I could have

walked into Heaven. Again He said, ‘You

cannot come home yet, there are

people you need to speak to.’

Although it was brightness in front of me,

behind was just darkness. I turned and saw a

group of people. Actually it was more like two

small circles standing in the form of a figure

of eight. God showed me that these people

were going to Hell if I did not speak to them.

There was no argument on my part,

I knew He was telling the truth. I turned

round to them again and pleaded with God not

to send them to Hell, but to send someone

else speak to them instead of me. His reply

was, ‘I cannot, you are going to have to it.’

I knew there was no arguing over this. I knew

that there would be a time when I would

speak to these people. Whatever it was I had

to say, or whenever it was, or whether I

would actually lead them to God, I really did

not know. All I knew was that it was my job,

and no one else could do this. As I turned

saying I agreed to go back, it hit me just

what I was going back to, and again I told

God that I could not go back because I could

not stand the pain. But there was no choice

because Heaven is a place of perfection, and

you cannot go there bearing guilt. So I had to

come back in order to speak to them. As

I turned for the last time to leave God’s

presence He said, ‘Ring somebody else.’

The next thing I was back in the sitting room,

kneeling on the floor where I had started,

and the telephone was next to me. I thought

of the psychiatrist whose last words had

been to ring him up any time of day or night.

I phoned him, but there was no answer. The

phone just rang and rang. I threw

down the receiver and screamed at God,

‘Well, I’m just going to have to die because he

is not there.’ It was as if I was saying, ‘Bad

luck God, I am coming anyway.’

God’s last words had been to ring someone

else, and I knew who He wanted me to ring.

Three times I started to dial the number,

and three times I put the phone down half

way through. It was war going on

inside me, but the quiet voice of God kept

coming through, ‘Ring him up.’

Eventually, I got through the whole number

and the words came out, ‘Oh Dad, I am killing

myself, and I don’t want to die.’ This was the

first time I had heard myself say those

words, and Dad just said, ‘I know, Chloe.’ He

began to pray for me, but I wasn’t praying

with him. In the end I interrupted him and

told him it was useless, because I was going

to go through with it. He told me he would

ring the hospital for an ambulance, but I told

him not to dare do that. I started crying

again, but in the end I asked him to pray

again. He asked if I would pray with him, and

I agreed. This was so important

because it was no longer my Dad praying for

me. This time I was praying with him, and my

will was involved. I knew I had to forgive

Simon, and thought that was not too difficult,

because I loved him. But as I tried to say it I

realised I did not love him, I hated him. This

whole suicide thing was actually murder

introverted on myself. As this came to me in

a flash, I said again that I forgave him, and

this time it was like a ton weight of bricks

falling off me, as the ropes holding them

snapped. I realised I had been lying on the

floor, as it were weighed down by all of this,

but as I said those words, I jumped

up in the air and shouted, ‘It’s gone, it’s gone.’

Later I discovered that I was pregnant at

the time of the attempted suicide, and it

dawned on me that had I died then of course

the baby would have died too. The Lord then

showed me that the first of the two groups I

saw in Heaven were the ones to whom I would

speak, and the group furthest away from

me was the group to whom my child would

speak.

Although the situation had seemed such a

disaster it was wonderful to realise that the

Lord had planned this child, and He had

people for my child to speak to about His

love. My daughter is now just turned 11, and

she has brought so many people to know

Jesus, it is amazing. Every time she tells me

about some else she has spoken to, I jump for

joy because I remember that group.

CHAPTER 36: MY TRUE HOME, A POEM

SUBMITTED BY ANDY HARLEY, USA

Drawn into tangible darkness,

Rushing high speed through a tunnel.

I’m somewhere between two worlds

Spiraling like water through a funnel.

I see a pinpoint of light in the distance,

Growing larger the closer I get.

But for some strange reason I’m not afraid?

And see it not as being a threat.

Entering into a realm so soothing

Of radiant, golden-white light,

Peace and warmth pours over my spirit,

It’s so beautifully – beautifully bright.

Moving with the flow of fine silk,

My translucent body glows;

Like thousands of tiny diamonds

They sparkle and superimpose.

A floodgate of knowledge has been opened,

With infinite waves of love;

There’s a pageantry of dramatic colors here

That just could never be dreamed of?

I see miraculous mountains of deep blue

velvet

And spectacular valleys galore;

A waterfall dazzles with clarity and life,

This Heavenly Paradise I’d love to explore!

Drifting next into a garden,

With swaying grass so crisp, cool, and green;

The luminescent flowers pulsate,

Their shades so completely serene;

I hear music playing of harmonic beauty

That rolls like a glassy river.

Enchanting, mystical tones,

That would make any man alive shiver.

Then suddenly, I see someone in the distance,

Coming towards me to reunite.

This whistling persons emanating glow,

Is such a comforting and glorious sight?

When I can finally distinguish who it is,

I realize it’s my Grandpa Jack.

He tells me that it’s not yet my time,

And that I must now . . . go back.

I could stay an eternity at this divine place

From just these few things that I’ve been

shown;

But I know one great day for sure I’ll be

back,

Because I believe this is my true home.

CHAPTER 37: THE MEDICAL AND BIBLICAL

DEFINITIONS OF DEATH

MEDICAL ASPECTS OF DEATH

• When a patient dies a doctor will normally

certify that

the patient is dead. If the patient is known to

the

doctor, and the cause of death is known, the

doctor will

normally issue a Death Certificate, usually

with a

second doctor.

• If the cause of death is not known, or

uncertain, the

doctor will normally refer the case to the

local

Coroner’s Officer. A post mortem

examination will then usually be conducted by

a pathologist,

who will ascertain the cause of death on the

basis of post mortem findings.

MEDICAL EXAMINATION TO CERTIFY

DEATH

Sadly doctors are invariably very familiar

with the examination of dead bodies to

certify death. There

are certain physical signs which a doctor will

normally look for to certify death. These

physical signs

are as follows:

• Examination of the Cardiovascular System:

No pulse may be felt at a major blood

vessel,

such as the carotid artery in the neck. On

auscultation of the heart with a stethoscope

no

heart sounds are heard. If an ECG machine

(Electrocardiogram) is connected to the

heart, no

electrical activity may be detected at the

heart, and there is a characteristic flat line

tracing on

the monitor.

• Examination of the Respiratory System:

There are no respiratory movements of the

chest

wall. On auscultation of the chest with a

stethoscope no respiratory sounds may be

heard. If

the patient is connected to a ventilating

machine, there are no voluntary movements

of the

patient’s respiratory system detectable on

the machine’s breathing bag.

• Examination of the Nervous System: The

pupils become dilated due to lack of tone of

the

muscles of the iris. There are no skeletal

muscle reflexes. If an EEG machine

(Electroencephalogram) is connected to the

brain, no electrical activity may be detected

from

the brain, and the characteristic electrical

brain waves are flat.

Normally a medical doctor’s task is complete

when physical death has been confirmed, and

a death

certificate has been issued.

The electrical equipment above signifies that

the patient has died

BIBLICAL ASPECTS OF DEATH

The Bible teaches:

1. We are spirits living in bodies

2. Without the indwelling spirit, the body is

dead.

3. At death the spirit leaves the body, and

returns to God

who gave it.

4. After death there is a judgement.

5. The spirit is indestructible, and lives on

eternally,

either in Heaven or in Hell.

The Bible does not deny the physical death of

the human body, but states that there is

more to the

death of a human being than the death of the

physical body.

• The Bible states that a human being

consists of a human body, a soul, and a

human spirit.

• The Bible states that the point of death,

our human bodies die, and our human spirits

leave

our bodies.

• It is important to understand that,

according to the Bible, human beings are all

human spirits

living in physical bodies.

• The Bible states that when we die our

spirits leave our bodies to live in Eternity.

• The Bible states that after death there is a

judgement, and the indestructible spirit

lives

eternally either in Heaven, or in Hell.

A HUMAN BEING CONSISTS OF A BODY, A

SOUL, AND A SPIRIT

In order to fully understand the concept of

the human

body with an indwelling human spirit we do

need to

go back to the original Creation of human

beings, as

described in the Bible. This is covered in

greater

detail in our teaching CREATION: THE

GENESIS

ACCOUNT on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

The Bible is not studied in great detail today

by most

people. This is a tragedy, since only the Bible

tells us

how we all got here, and where we are going

to!

The Bible is truly supernatural, as clarified in

our teaching THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL

on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk As with most

concepts, the simplest and best way to

understand anything

is to go back to the beginning. According to

the Bible, our physical bodies are composed

of the same

elements as the dust of the Earth. Our

bodies also contain a human spirit, which is

essential for life.

THE ORIGINAL CREATION OF ADAM AND

EVE

Adam and Eve were originally created as

spirits

Adam and Eve were originally created as

spirits, created in the likeness

of God. Very soon after that the Lord God

created bodies for them, “and

man became a living being.”

We start in Genesis 1:26-27, “Then God said,

‘Let us make man in our

image, according to our likeness’. So God

created man in His own image;

in the image of God He created him; male and

female He created them.”

We are told that God is a Spirit in John 4:25,

“God is Spirit, and those

who worship Him must worship in spirit and

truth.”

Therefore, when God the Father, Son and

Holy Spirit created

something in their exact likeness, they

created:

1. The Spirit of Adam

CC-Art.com

2. The Spirit of Eve

The spirits of Adam and Eve were created in

God’s exact likeness. Remember, God is not a

human

being, but a Spirit.

In Genesis1:26 and 1:27 God the Father, Son,

and Holy Spirit were all Spirits, and they

created the

spirits of Adam and Eve in Their exact

likeness.

Jesus Christ is the giver of life

Approximately 2,000 years ago Jesus Christ

became a Human Being. But before that

Jesus Christ

was a Spirit, as confirmed in the following

Scriptures:

• Genesis 1:1: “In the beginning God created

the Heavens and the

Earth.”

• John 1:1-4: “In the beginning was the Word

(Jesus Christ), and the

Word was with God, and the Word was God.

He was in the

beginning with God. All things were made

through Him, and without

Him nothing was made that was made. In Him

was life, and the life

was the light of men.”

• Colossians 1:15-17, “Christ is the exact

likeness of the unseen God. He existed

before God

made anything at all, and, in fact, Christ

himself is the Creator who made everything

in

Heaven and Earth, the things we can see and

the things we can’t; the spirit world with its

kings

and kingdoms, its rulers and authorities; all

were made by Christ for his own use and

glory. He

was before all else began and it is his power

that holds everything together,” TLB.

Thus the Bible states that God (pleural)

originally created Adam and Eve as spirits in

Genesis 1:27.

God created the first human being, Adam, in

Genesis 2:7

Later the LORD God (Jesus Christ) formed

the first

living being, called Man, as recorded in

Genesis 2:7:

“And the LORD God formed man of the dust

of the

ground, and breathed into his nostrils the

breath of life;

and man became a living being.”

Adam and Eve were originally spirits, created

in the

likeness of God. Very soon after that God

created

CC-Art.com

bodies for them, “and man became a living

being.”

Our human bodies were originally created out

of dust

It is interesting to note that the chemical

components of the human body are exactly

the same

chemical elements as the dust of the ground.

Our physical bodies are made up of 17

chemical

elements. In fact these are the same 17

elements that are found in the dust of the

ground. It is a

matter of common observation that, after a

body has been cremated, only dust remains.

It appears, from reading these first two

chapters of the Bible, that the Creation of

the Human Body was

a two-part process:

• First of all the spirits of Adam and Eve

were created in the image of God.

• Then these spirits were breathed by God

into a human body, formed of the dust of

the ground.

It follows therefore, that we too, are

composed of flesh, constructed out of the

same chemical

elements as the dust of the Earth, but

containing an eternal spirit.

THE BODY IS DEAD WI THOUT THE

INDWEL L ING SPIRI T

The Bible states in James 2:26, “The body

without the spirit is dead”. In other

words, no human life can exist without the

indwelling spirit. The spirit enters the

human body at conception, and leaves the

human body at death. This is clearly

illustrated in the following sections.

THE SPIRI T OF A HUMAN BABY ENT ERS

AT CONCEPT ION

We are told that the human spirit is infused

into the body of a baby while it

is in its mother’s womb. This is described in

Ecclesiastes 11:5, “God’s ways

are as mysterious as the pathway of the wind

and as the manner in which a

human spirit is infused into the little body of

a baby while it is yet in its

mother’s womb,” TLB.

According to the James 2:26 a body without

an indwelling spirit is dead. A baby’s body

cannot live

without an indwelling spirit. The human spirit

must therefore enter the body of the baby

at conception.

THE DEATH OF JESUS CHRIST

At the Death of Jesus Christ, His Spirit left

His Body and He

died. The vital presence of the Spirit for

human life is

confirmed by the death of Jesus Christ. The

Bible states in

Luke 23:46, “And when Jesus had cried out

with a loud

voice, He said, “Father, into your hands I

commit My Spirit”.

Having said this, He breathed His last”.

In other words, as the Spirit of Jesus Christ

left His body, He died. Without Jesus’ Spirit,

His Body was

unable to support life, and He died.

THE RESURRECT ION TO L I FE OF

JAIRUS’ DAUGHT ER

The vital presence of the spirit for human

life is confirmed by the raising to life of

Jairus’ daughter. This

is an important concept, so we have

reproduced the entire story from Luke

8:41,42, 49-54 (TLB).

In this story, a 12 year old girl died, and

Jesus

raised her back to life: “A man named Jairus,

a

leader of a Jewish synagogue, came and fell

down at Jesus’ feet and begged him to come

home with him, for his only child was dying, a

little girl twelve years old. Jesus went with

him,

pushing through the crowds. A messenger

arrived from the Jairus’ home with the news

that

the little girl was dead. “She’s gone,” he told

her

father; “there’s no use troubling the Teacher

now.” But when Jesus heard what had

happened, he said to the father, “Don’t be

afraid! Just trust me, and she’ll be all right.”

When they

arrived at the house, Jesus wouldn’t let

anyone into the room except Peter, James,

John, and the little

girl’s father and mother. The home was filled

with mourning people, but he said, “Stop the

weeping!

She isn’t dead; she is only asleep!” This

brought scoffing and laughter, for they all

knew she was dead.

Then he took her by the hand and called, “Get

up, little girl!” And at that moment her life

returned and

she jumped up! “Give her something to eat!”

he said. Her parents were overcome with

happiness, but

Jesus insisted that they did not tell anyone

the details of what had happened.”

When the spirit of Jairus’ daughter re-

entered her dead body, she came back to life.

As her death her

spirit had left her body, body as her spirit

returned, she came back to life. This

demonstrates how vital

©The Visual Bible

CC-Art.com

CC-Art.com

the spirit is to support human life.

AT DEATH, THE SPIRI T LEAVES THE

BODY, AND RETURNS TO GOD

The following passage is taken from

Ecclesiastes 12:6-7,

“Remember your Creator now while you are

young-before

the silver cord of life snaps and the gold bowl

is broken;

before the pitcher is broken at the fountain

and the wheel is

broken at the cistern; then the dust returns

to the earth as

it was, and the spirit returns to God who gave

it” TLB. This

passage confirms that at death the human

spirit returns to

God who gave it.

This says that at death the human body

decomposes, but the spirit (which is

indestructible) returns to

God. This means that the “real you” is a spirit

that will live forever.

AFTER DEATH THERE IS A JUDGEMENT

We are told in Hebrews 9:27, “It is appointed

for men to die once, but after this

the judgement”. When the physical body dies,

our spirit will live on, and will be

sent either to Heaven or to Hell, according to

our relationship with Jesus Christ.

There were two thieves crucified with Jesus

Christ. One is now in Heaven, and

the other in Hell.

Jesus Christ said, in John 5:25-29, “I

solemnly declare that the time is coming,

in fact, it is here, when the dead shall hear

my voice-the voice of the Son of

God-and those who listen shall live. The

Father has life in himself, and has

granted his Son to have life in himself, and to

judge the sins of all mankind because he is

the Son of

Man. Don’t be so surprised! Indeed the time

is coming when all the dead in their graves

shall hear the

voice of God’s Son, and shall rise again-those

who have done good, to eternal life; and those

who

have continued in evil, to judgment,” TLB.

This will be discussed in much greater detail

in later chapters.

CHAPTER 38: SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCE FOR

NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES

Since the beginning of time mankind has been

trying to find the answers to the following

questions:

• Where did I come from?

• Why am I here?

• Where am I going to?

We also want to answer the question of what

happens after we die. We all want to know

the answer

the question, “What happens after we die?”

Earlier civilisations were fascinated by life

after death, as have been

philosophers, artists and playwrights through

the ages. All have

expounded their theories of life after death.

However, there was no

way of applying any scientific reasoning to

the question of life after

death.

Towards the end of the twentieth century,

doctors became aware

of a phenomenon in which resuscitated

patients reported Near

Death Experiences. During these

experiences, often referred to as NDE’s,

patients encounter an after

life reality.

The phenomenon of NDE’s, in which

individuals reported consciousness beyond

clinical death, has

been documented for centuries. But only in

the twentieth century could doctors apply

technology and

scientific reasoning to answer questions

about life after death.

There has been a great deal of scientific

research about patients reporting a

consciousness beyond

clinical death. During these NDE’s, patients

report experiences of Heaven and Hell, after

clinical

death.

The questions raised by scientists about

NDE’s are:

1. What exactly is this phenomenon?

2. Is this phenomenon the result of brain

chemicals causing hallucinations?

3. Or are the patients experiencing reality?

The medical profession has recently become

aware of the reality of NDE’s

Towards the end of the 20th century, with

the arrival of new

technology, and Cardio-Pulmonary

Resuscitation, the medical

profession has been faced with the reality of

these NDE’s.

With the new technology the actual electrical

recordings of the

heart and the brain could be monitored, as

well as other

parameters such as pulse, blood pressure,

respiratory

movements, blood oxygen, blood carbon

dioxide levels, and body temperature.

Doctors had also become skilled at Cardio-

Pulmonary Resuscitation. When a patient’s

heart and

respiratory system failed, these systems

could be artificially maintained. Electrical

shocks could be

applied to the heart muscle, and intravenous

medications given, in an attempt to restore

normal heart

function.

Shahid Siraj Din, Pakistan

An example of a Near Death Experience

recorded in a hospital is the case

of Shahid Siraj Din, with an example of an

ECG tracing during clinical

death.

The patient’s name was Shahid Siraj Din.

Shahid was a property

developer in Lahore, Pakistan. He sustained a

severe myocardial

infarction on 6th March 1990. He was

admitted to the famous Aadil

Hospital, in Lahore, Pakistan, which was the

first hospital in Pakistan to be

awarded the prestigious ISO 9002

Certification.

Shahid Siraj Din was a patient of Dr Ansar

Haider, a consultant

cardiologist at the Aadil hospital. Despite the

best efforts of Dr Haider’s skilled medical

team in the

Intensive Care Unit, Shahid’ heart stopped.

In medical language he had a Cardiac Arrest.

Shahid was resuscitated using

cardiopulmonary resuscitation, and received

three separate electric

shocks to his heart, using a cardiac

defibrillator. Shahid was resuscitated after

four minutes. The ECG

evidence is shown here, with a straight line

ECG tracing.

There is no question that Shahid was dead.

At the time of his death he was being

treated by Dr Ansar

Haider, and was also accompanied by his

sister and brother-in-law, both medical

doctors.

After his resuscitation, Shahid explained

that he felt his spirit leaving his body, and

that he

encountered angels and a demon, as well as

Jesus Christ. Shahid’s full testimony is

recorded on our

charity web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk

Shahid’s full testimony is also contained in

the the free e-book BEYOND THE FINAL

FRONTIER, also

available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

To many people this may sound rather far

fetched, so we have purposely reproduced a

letter from the

Aadil Hospital confirming that Shahid was

indeed dead. Equally remarkable was the

complete change

in the patient’s life, which is a very common

feature of NDE patients.

Shahid gave up his very well paid job as a

property developer, and, with his sister, Dr

Tahira Saleem,

he set up the Shekinah Churches and

Shekinah Bible Institutes in Lahore and

Quetta, Pakistan. These

are now thriving Christian churches in a

predominantly Moslem country. Shahid then

became one of

the best known Christian evangelists in

Pakistan over a period of eight years.

Shahid’s life touched the

lives of thousands of people.

Shahid sadly died for the second and last

time in 1998. But he left behind him a

thriving Bible college.

His sister, Tahira, in an international speaker

for Aglow International, and speaks on many

subjects,

including WHAT DOES GOD THINK ABOUT

ABORTION? on www.finalfrontier.org.uk She

may

be contacted at the following address: Dr

Tahira Saleem, Skekinah Bible Institute, 159

Hamza Town,

19 km Main Forozepur Road, Lahore, Cantt,

Pakistan

E-mail: chairperson@shekinah.com.pk

A LETTER FROM THE CHIEF EXECUTIVE

OF THE AADIL HOSPITAL, LAHORE,

CONFIRMING

THE DEATH OF SHAHID SIRAJ DIN

NDE accounts are extremely common

NDE accounts following cardio- pulmonary

resuscitation are extremely common. The

author of this

book, Dr Richard Kent, spent some time as an

anaesthetist, and was often involved in

emergency

Cardio-Pulmonary Resuscitation of very

seriously ill and dying patients. He frequently

heard patients

giving their accounts of their Near Death

Experience.

Typical accounts given by NDE patients

NDE patients record an after death

consciousness and an

expanded reality after clinical death. NDE

patients often record

how they seemed to leave their bodies, and

were often very

accurate in their descriptions of the

operating theatre or

Emergency Room. Their accounts are

chronological, with a

beginning and an end.

The accounts often included Biblical subjects,

such as

angels, demons, Heaven, and Hell. The

accounts bear a striking

similarity to each other, and the NDE

patients insist that they are

nothing like a dream or hallucination. In

addition, children often

provide startling accounts of NDE’s.

Added credibility given to the NDE

experience

The phenomenon of NDE’s was given

considerably more

credibility when Maria, a migrant worker

from Eastern Europe,

died in an Intensive Care Unit in Seattle.

Following her resuscitation she described to

the medical staff

her out of body experiences both on the

ceiling of the ICU, and

also above the hospital itself. She also

described a tennis shoe,

which, she claimed, had been left on the roof

of the hospital. The

medical staff were shocked to discover that

the tennis shoe was

in fact present on the roof of the hospital,

which Maria had no

way of knowing, other than through her NDE

experiences.

This event is discussed in the free movie THE

FINAL FRONTIER viewable on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 39: INTERVIEWS WITH SIX

MEDICAL DOCTORS AND ONE NDE

RESEARCHER

In this chapter the subject of NDE’s is

studied in some detail, and the following six

medical doctors are

interviewed in depth:

1. Dr Maurice Rawlings, Specialist

Cardiologist at the Diagnostic

Centre of Chattanooga, Tennessee, USA.

2. Dr Jeff Long M.D. of IANDS (The

International Association

of Near Death Studies)

3. Dr Melvin Morse M.D. of Seattle Children’s

Hospital, USA

4. Dr Tony Lawrence M.D. of Coventry

University, UK

5. Dr James Winnery, Head of the US Air

Force Aeronautical

Research Unit, USA.

6. Dr Richard Kent, Retired General

Practitioner, UK

7. In addition Kevin Williams, NDE

Researcher in the USA, is

interviewed.

THE RESEARCH OF DR MAURICE

RAWLINGS

Dr Maurice Rawlings is a world expert on

Near Death

Experiences, and the author of three books

on the subject.

He has also kindly written the introduction to

this book.

Dr. Rawlings was the former Clinical

Assistant Professor of

Medicine for the University of Tennessee at

Chattanooga. He

was also the former personal physician at the

Pentagon for the

Joint Chiefs of Staff.

After a lifetime of studying NDE’s, Dr

Rawlings comments, “Everyone wants to know

what is going to

happen to him or her when they die, and life

after death is what eleven million people with

NDE’s have

claimed.

Those who have had clinical death say they

experience no pain at the moment of death -

they just got

out of the body. Those who have had bad

experiences say they are afraid of dying.

They are afraid of

the Hell they saw.

There was one case of a blind man who,

during his experience, could see perfectly

well, and after the

transition of death he could recall who was

present, what they were doing, and even what

they were

wearing. But when he returned to his body, he

returned to his blindness.

Others report going from this world into

another world through a tunnel or something

similar, and

seeing a beam of light, or an angel of light.

People who have had car accidents often

describe how

they had their lives reviewed before the car

crashed. It would seem possible to have a

whole day’s

review in one split second. They then go on to

the next world where they meet people, their

friends,

who have already died, and describe strolling

arm in arm across this beautiful Garden of

Eden, or

these pearly white gates, or golden streets.

They then encounter a barrier beyond which

they cannot

go.

Whether its because judgement is on the

other side, and sorting out on this side, I

don’t know, but

usually at that barrier they are brought back

into the world of pain, back where we are

pushing on their

chests or breaking their ribs, or

defibrillating them with paddles. Whatever

we are doing it is the world

of pain, and they resent it because they

didn’t want to come back if it was a good

experience.

That’s the sequence, like everybody having

the same dream last night, without any

collusion or having

read the same books at all. Anoxia cannot

reproduce this, drugs can’t reproduce this,

hypercarbia and

so on down the line, cannot reproduce this.

There is also commonality with those who

have had Hell experiences. The sequence is

very fast,

some zip right into the pit. For instance the

father of the New Age movement, Karl Jung

himself, had

the Earth fall beneath him and right away he

was into the ‘place of the damned’ as he

called it. He saw

a ball of fire in the middle of a lake and there

he met Philemon the demon. This happened on

December 13th 1930.

Of people who are resuscitated, 60 per cent

have no experience, so only 40 per cent have

these. If the

person is a born again Christian, they have

their dreams realised. They see Christ on the

Cross, and

in some way they identify this Being of Light

as Jesus Christ, the Son of God.

You are on to a subject that is important to

every individual present. Is it safe to die? Do

I know where

I am going before I get there? That is the

question.”

THE RESEARCH OF DR JEFF LONG OF THE

INTERNATIONAL ASSOCIATION OF

NEAR DEATH

STUDIES

“As the name “Near Death Experiences”

implies, these people

have some event in which they are severely

physically

compromised. Generally there is a severe

physical malady which

occurs very suddenly, or at the end of a

chronic illness. Near

Death Experiences are very frequently

associated with the

cessation of heart function or cessation of

breathing function,

and very often both.

Given that 10 seconds after that the EEG

(Electro Encephalogram), a measure of brain

electrical

activity, goes absolutely flat, it is medically

inexplicable that Near Death Experiencers

are having a

conscious experience. There is so much more

evidence behind something more going on with

Near

Death Experiences, something that is not

medically explicable.

There are blind people, including people that

are blind from birth, that have Near Death

Experiences.

For most of them it is a visual experience.

That is absolutely medically inexplicable.

These are people

who are blind, who, for their first experience

in their life when they have had vision, and

can see things

in the world, was during their Near Death

Experience. There is no other explanation for

that.

Time and time again we hear accounts of

people who have had Near Death Experiences.

Their

consciousness separates from their body. So,

from a vantage point of their consciousness

apart from

their body, they are able to see and hear

what is going on around them whilst they are

being

resuscitated. Very often they can see

incredible detail of the events going on

around them.

Richard Kent

Of all the Near Death Experiencers that I

have studied, that had their consciousness

come apart from

their bodies, and where they were seeing

Earthly everyday events, essentially all of

them, what they

describe has been absolutely plausible. Of all

the Near Death Experiencers I have seen,

who actually

went to sort out verification of what they

saw whilst their consciousness was apart

from their body,

every single time, with only one exception,

what they saw or heard was absolutely

correct. There is no

explanation for that, for consciousness apart

from the body, at the time you are having a

Cardio-

Pulmonary Arrest.

To people who think that Near Death

Experiences are not legitimate, I would

remind them that there

are at least 12 to 15 million Americans who

have had a Near Death Experience. This is

such an

enormous number of a shared experience

that so greatly affects their life, that no

matter what the

cause of the Near Death Experience, no

matter what your ideas of why it occurs,

there is no question

that, given the number of lives, that given

the number of lives it has impacted, that it

makes sense to

study it. It is an incredible phenomenon, and

the implications are enormous.

Hallucinations tend to be very disordered

experiences, and they are nothing like the

highly ordered

and structured experience you have with the

Near Death Experience. On my web site I

specifically ask

the question “Was the experience dream like

in any way?” I have actually recently done a

formal

study of that. Near Death Experiencers are

emphatic when asked directly, and I did,

“Was the

experience dream like in any way?”

The answer is a resounding “No, it is not close

at all to a dream”. Dreams tend to bounce

around a

little bit, they tend not to have order or

structure, and very often a dream will end

before reaching a

logical conclusion in the sequence of events.

Not so with Near Death Experiences. They

are highly

structured, highly ordered, they tend to have

a very logical initial part of the experience,

and at the end

of a very orderly and structured experience,

there is a very orderly and structured end of

the

experience, and that is when the experience

ends.

Near Death Experiences are nothing like

dreams. If you have had a frightening Near

Death

Experience, like some of those that I have

described, there is no question that when you

have that

experience, this forces you to look at

yourself. This is something that really shakes

up your life in a

major way. You have really got to sit down

with yourself, and ask yourself, “Why did this

happen?

What is really going on here? Is this the

reality?”

It really forces you to understand “What is

the reality of what is going to happen when I

die?”

THE RESEARCH OF DR MELVINE MORSE,

CHILDREN’S HOSPITAL, SEATTLE, USA

According to Dr Morse, the NDE is “the last

experiences that

we will all experience, as documented by 15

years of

mainstream scientific research”. Young

children have been

studied in detail by Dr Melvine Morse of the

Seattle

Children’s Hospital.

He says that in the process of dying, the

dying person has a complete return to

consciousness.

Furthermore they have an acute awareness

of what is going on around them, even if they

appear to be

comatose, and have an expanded sense of

consciousness which extends beyond their

own body. Dr

Morse states that when we die, we are alert,

conscious, aware of this reality, and perceive

another

reality superimposed over this one. In the

case of the children he has personally

researched, these

NDE’s occur at the point of death.

Dr Melvine Morse says, on the free movie

THE FINAL FRONTIER, viewable on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk “The Near Death

Experience is in fact the dying experience.

We will all

have this experience when we die. The

interpretation of the experience is in dispute.

Nevertheless, it is

a scientific fact, not a belief system, that we

will all have this experience when we die.

There have been three major studies of Near

Death Experiences

in the last fifteen years, and all three of

these studies document

that these experiences are real, and that

they will happen to us

when we die. So the old ideas that these

experiences are

caused by a lack of oxygen to the brain, or

hallucinations caused

by chaos in the brain at the point of death, or

caused by the

drugs that are given to patients that we

resuscitate when they

are dying, those ideas were of course

respectable scientific

theories, but turned out to not be true.

In fact, Near Death Experiences are the

dying experience, and that is a scientific

fact, not an opinion”.

In the movie, Dr Morse describes the

experiences of an 8 year old boy who he

personally resuscitated

in the lobby of his hospital, following cardiac

arrest. After the resuscitation, the boy

described the

attending doctors as “sucking me back into

my body”. The boy went on to describe that

he was on the

ceiling of the lobby, surrounded by a white

light, and noted the early baldness of one of

the doctors.

Dr Morse also describes another boy who

experienced an NDE in a drowning

experience. The boy

explained that he was drowning, when “hands

reached into my body, and pulled me out of

my body”.

According to Dr Morse these experiences

have been experienced by a large number of

children in his

care. The children’s experiences would not

have been influenced by pre-existing Biblical

conceptions

of life after death because of their young

ages.

THE RESEARCH OF DR TONY LAWRENCE,

UNIVERSITY OF COVENTRY, UK

After researching NDE’s in great detail, Dr

Lawrence concludes,

“In terms of the consistency of the

testimonies in Near Death

Experiences, it suggests that the experience

is a reality which is

not purely the product of brain chemicals.

We know from the

studies of the effects of drugs, ordinarily, if

you give one person a

drug, and then give the same drug to another

person, there are

two completely different experiences. There

might be broad

similarities, but not the level of consistency

you find with the Near

Death Experience”.

THE RESEARCH OF DR JAMES WINNERY

OF THE UNITED STATES AIR FORCE

Dr James Winnery, Head of the US Air Force

Aeronautical

Research Unit, has made come up with some

fascinating

insights related to loss of consciousness.

Dr Winnery works specifically with fighter

pilots exposed to

acceleration stresses up to 9G. His job is to

put protective

measures in place, in order to protect pilots

against

gravitational stress, and to ensure their

safety.

In the course of his work he uses

sophisticated

equipment intended to simulate high

gravitational

stresses, as are commonly experienced by

fighter

pilots.

During the tests in high gravity simulators,

the pilots lost

consciousness as blood flow to their brains

ceased, due

to the high gravitational forces. As the pilots

lost

consciousness, they had Out Of Body

Experiences.

Dr Winnery noted that the experiences of

individuals who

reported NDE’s after cardiac arrest had a

strong correlation

with the experiences of his own fighter pilots

who has Out Of

Body Experiences.

Dr Winnery says that, “as a traditional

scientist, these experiments

add tremendous credibility to the NDE

phenomenon.” He says that

individual’s accounts of NDE’s should be

listened to very closely,

because their stories are very accurate, as

demonstrated by his

experiments on pilots.

THE RESEARCH OF KEVIN WILLIAMS,

NDE RESEARCHER, USA

After many years studying NDE’s, Kevin

Williams

concludes, “When we die we take that Heaven

and Hell

with us, and we fit where we belong. We die

the life we

live”.

ONGOING RESEARCH BY IANDS, THE

INTERNATIONAL ASSOCIATION FOR

NEAR DEATH

STUDIES

NDE’s have also been study extensively by

IANDS,

the International Association for Near Death

Studies,

founded in 1980. Numerous studies have been

made

on patients who experienced Out Of Body

Experiences whilst undergoing life saving

surgery.

They discovered that those patients who had

experienced Out Of Body Experiences gave

startlingly

accurate descriptions of what the surgery or

treatment entailed, including giving precise

details of data

readouts on the electrical equipment during

the operation. Because of the phenomenon of

NDE’s the

concept of extended consciousness beyond

clinical death had moved beyond religious

belief to

verifiable scientific fact.

There has also been a study of people who

have had cardiac arrests or heart attacks.

About 15% of

them experienced NDE’s. This group of

people were studied for up to seven years in

prospective or

controlled studies. They were found to be a

very different group from those who did not

experience

NDE’s. They tended to have a more spiritual

belief system, a much lower fear of death, a

much less

materialistic view of the world, and were

much more interested in religion. In addition,

their NDE’s

changed their lives dramatically.

The NDE experience is very common. The

pattern of the NDE experience is very

consistent, and its

continued effect on people is profound. For

this reason alone NDE’s are something that

change the

lives of a great number of people in a major

way.

Research proves that NDE’s are legitimate.

It is estimated that between 12 and 15

million Americans

have had NDE experiences. This is such an

enormous number of shared experiences, that

there is no

question that it makes sense to study it. It is

an incredible phenomenon, and the

implications for life

after death are enormous.

DR RICHARD KENT’S RESEARCH INTO

NDE’S

Dr Richard Kent decided as soon as he

interviewed his first patients about their

NDE experiences that

these accounts could not be caused by

hallucinations, drugs, alteration in the normal

brain perfusion of

oxygen or carbon dioxide, or any similar

alteration of normal brain physiology.

Richard had worked as an anaesthetist in a

busy teaching hospital, and also in general

practice. He

was familiar with NDE accounts following

cardiac arrest following life threatening

illness or injury.

Richard believes that the NDE accounts had

certain qualities that singled them out as

actual events:

• NDE patients’ accounts of their experiences

never altered.

• The NDE accounts had great correlation

with other patients’ accounts of NDE’s, even

though

the patients had never met.

• The NDE accounts had great correlation

with Biblical teaching and descriptions.

• Patients who had experienced NDE’s usually

regarded this event as the most important

event

in their entire lives. This is certainly not true

of hallucinations.

• Patients who have had NDE’s very

frequently changed their lifestyles

radically, often at

considerable personal cost, both financially

and in loss of peer esteem.

• For example, Shahid Siraj Din of Pakistan

gave up his highly lucrative business as a

property

developer, and became a Christian evangelist,

on no income at all.

• Frequently these life style changes have

meant rejection by former family and

friends, who

simply do not understand the new passion for

spiritual matters.

• NDE patients typically lose interest in the

pursuit of material possessions in this life.

• NDE patients typically review every aspect

of their lives, and alter their circumstances

to suit

their new deeper understanding of spiritual

truths.

• NDE patients typically become much more

spiritual in their general view of life.

• NDE patients frequently find themselves in

a dilemma. They very much want to share

their

experiences with family, friends, and work

colleagues, but on the other hand are very

aware of

the rejection that this so often brings.

• NDE patients very frequently become very

private about their experience, and have

frequently

said to Dr Kent how relieved they are to be

able to talk about their experience without

feeling

rejected.

As a result of these observations Richard

carefully studied the Bible and became

personally convinced

of the truth of these NDE accounts.

He also became certain that Paul in the New

Testament himself had a Near Death

Experience when

he was stoned to death, as recorded in this

book under ARE NEAR DEATH

EXPERIENCES IN THE

BIBLE?

Richard was also deeply impressed by a book

written by H.A. Baker, “Visions Beyond the

Veil” in

which children record their own NDE

experiences. These children were far too

young to have the

Biblical knowledge necessary for the details

they provided about Heaven.

Finally Richard was himself deeply affected

by the NDE accounts, although he has never

had one

himself. He too found himself both rejecting

the materialistic atheistic world around him,

and also

being rejected by the world!

NDE experiences are certainly not accepted

by everyone. However, rejection is perfectly

normal for

Christians believers everywhere, so Richard

was not unduly concerned. It is, however, the

main

reason behind the creation of this book and

web site!

In summary, Richard believes that the NDE

phenomenon holds the very clear message

that life after

death is a reality. He believes that life after

death is a reality, mainly because of the

Bible, but also

because of the abundant scientific research,

and the experiences of those who have

witnessed

Heaven and Hell through their own NDE

experiences. Richard’s interest in

Christianity, and further

research into Near Death Experiences, are

discussed in the next two chapters.

FREE MOVIES AVAILABLE ON

WWW.FINALFRONTIER.ORG.UK

In the free movies on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk, THE FINAL

FRONTIER and THE LAZARUS

PHENOMENON, NDE’s are

discussed in detail by all of the above

doctors, and also by Dr

Richard Kent, a retired general practitioner

in the UK, and the author

of www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE E-BOOKS AVAILABLE ON

WWW.FINALFRONTIER.ORG.UK

Dr Richard Kent has researched over 300

patients who have had

NDE’s, some of which are published entirely

free in his two e-Books

THE FINAL FRONTIER and BEYOND THE

FINAL FRONTIER

available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 40: DR RICHARD KENT’S BELIEF

ABOUT THE “TUNNEL OF LIGHT”

Many NDE patients have recorded travelling

in

their spirit bodies through a “Tunnel of

Light”,

often accompanied by angels, on their way to

Heaven, and often at a very high speed.

We believe that this may be explained by

Einstein-Rosen bridges, commonly called

“Wormholes”, which are theoretical

connections

between different areas of Space Time.

This following is short chapter is our own

possible explanation of this phenomenon

from Theoretical Physics.

In our presentation on CREATION: THE

GENESIS ACCOUNT we describe how God

created Time,

which is known to be the Fourth Dimension.

God lives in Eternity, which is outside Space

Time

completely. This is confirmed in the

scripture, ‘Thus says the High and Lofty One

Who inhabits

Eternity, whose name is Holy: “I dwell in the

high and holy place,” Isaiah 57:15.

The Creation of Light and Time on the First

Day of Creation

Genesis 1:3-5 states: Then God said, “Let

there be light”; and there was light. And God

saw the light

that it was good; and God divided the light

from the darkness. God called the light Day

and the

darkness He called Night. So the evening and

the morning were the first day”.

So God created light, which we now know

consists of photons moving in a wave form.

Albert Einstein’s Theory of Relativity

Albert Einstein is famous for his Relativity

Equation: E=mc2.

This equation demonstrates a relationship

between:

E= Energy

m =Mass

c = Speed of Light (Time)

When God said, “Let there be light”, He also

created Time.

Time is the Fourth Dimension. God created it,

and lives outside it. This is why Jesus Christ

can

prophesy the future with 100% accuracy.

This is also how Jesus Christ, after the

Resurrection,

appeared in the Upper Room, on the Road to

Emmaus, and by the Sea of Galilee. He was

moving

outside our Fourth Dimension, which we know

as Time.

Einstein-Rosen Bridges, also known as

“wormholes”

Wormholes have been described in Theoretic

Physics for many years, and are commonly

thought of

as passages between separate areas of Space

Time.

It is possible that, as the spirits of dead

individuals leave their bodies and travel

towards Heaven, that

they are in fact passing through wormholes in

Space Time. It is possible that “wormholes”,

or Einstein-

Rosen Bridges, are the link between our

Dimension of Time, and Eternity, where there

is no Space

Time at all.

This is our own theory about why so many

NDE experiences include passing through a

“Tunnel of

Light”.

CHAPTER 41: DR RICHARD KENT’S

INTEREST IN CHRISTIANITY, AND

TRUTHS IN THE BIBLE

Dr Richard Kent’s involvement with Near

Death Experiences is

rather different from many of the

researchers mentioned in the

earlier chapter. He started with an interest

in life after death,

became a born again Christian, and later

researched Near

Death Experiences in detail.

Richard is the co-author of this book, and the

author of

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

He is a retired medical doctor aged 60. He

was born in 1946, and trained at the

Middlesex Hospital in

London. He qualified in 1969, at the age of

22, and married his wife, Val, in 1971. In 1973

Richard

joined a very large General Practice with

eight partners and 18,000 patients.

Death of one of Richard’s patients

Early in Richard’s career in General Practice,

one of Richard’s patients was a 4 year old

little boy who

died with leukaemia. The little boy died whilst

Richard was actually treating him at home

with his

parents. This greatly distressed the poor

parents, and it greatly upset Richard as well.

Questions about life

Following this, Richard and Val were “seeking”

for some meaning

to life. In his job as a GP Richard was very

familiar with death at all

ages, and wanted to know the answer to the

following three

questions:

1. Where do we all come from?

2. Why are we here?

3. Where we all go next?

Richard and Val found these questions very

difficult question to

answer. In the UK most people have no idea!

Richard also found

that many people were embarrassed by the

questions! In today’s

secular UK society anything remotely

associated with religion is

greatly frowned on. Many years ago it was not

polite to discuss

money, but that has changed. Nowadays any

discussion about

God or life after death is taboo in polite

society.

Nowadays, it is perfectly normal to discuss

the value of your home with your friends at

dinner parties,

but it certainly not acceptable to discuss life

after death. That would be considered

extremely impolite.

Religion is considered in the UK to be

something that a few people at church on

Sunday mornings are

involved with, but is certainly not something

that is discussed in polite society. Religion is

often

considered to be the cause of wars, and

something that is so personal that it is rarely

ever discussed!

Just for the record, Richard and Val do not

own a home now. They prefer to rent one.

At every funeral Richard and Val had ever

been to, nobody mentioned the possibility of

Hell!

A very brief glance at the New Testament

will very quickly

reveal that Jesus Christ spoke a great deal

about Hell!

Most people in the UK assume that, when a

funeral is attended,

the unfortunate dead relative or friend is

now in Heaven. This

assumption is invariably made by the minister,

the family, and

all the friends, although nobody actually

discusses it! What an

extraordinary state of affairs!

Richard and Val were dumbfounded! Richard

and Val could

never remember a single sermon on Hell. At

every funeral they

had ever attended, the minister had clearly

said that the person

in the coffin was “now at peace”!

Newspapers always indicated that a dead

person was “now in

Heaven”. In fact it is broadly assumed that

everyone goes to

Heaven when they die. What about those in

Hell? They would hardly be at peace! Who

goes to this

Hell, which Jesus spoke so much about?

Question about the nature of God

Richard and Val had always heard in churches

about “gentle Jesus meek and

mild, who loves everyone, and accepts

everyone, whoever they are”.

In the UK today, and many Western nations,

most people sincerely believe

that God, if He exists at all, is some sort of

all-forgiving Person, who warmly

welcomes everyone into Heaven, especially

English people, because England

is historically a “Christian nation.”

The embarrassing subject of Creation

The subject of Creation is regarded as an

embarrassment in today’s educated society.

Most

Western nations now accept and teach

Evolution.

Individuals who actually believe in Creation

are often

regarded as bigoted freaks! However, please

see our

free teaching on www.finalfrontier.org.uk on

CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT and

EVOLUTION IS IMPOSSIBLE.

The true nature of British society today

England is certainly not now a Christian

nation! At one time England sent missionaries

all over the

world, but now missionaries come to England

to preach the Gospel! In contemporary

England most

people never go to church, never read the

Bible, and just assume that because England

is a “Christian

nation”, everyone goes to Heaven when they

die, always assuming that there is such a

place!

Television programmes, newspapers and

magazines are now full of information that

“proves” that

Christianity is no longer relevant, and, very

often, that the alleged events in the Bible

never actually

happened.

Recent films from Hollywood maintain a

number of outright lies about the life and

death of Jesus

Christ, which only further confuses an

already confused population.

Richard was very upset about the details of

the Jewish Holocaust

Richard’s first job in Brighton and Hove was

with

a predominantly Jewish practice. Richard is

not

Jewish, but he developed a fondness for the

Jews. Richard had an interest in World War

2

history. He had researched the details of the

Nazi Holocaust (1940 –1945), when 6,000,000

Jews were murdered in the death camps.

Richard and Val regularly visit Yad Vashem,

the

Holocaust Memorial in Jerusalem, and

recently

visited Auschwitz concentration camp in

Poland.

Auschwitz

Richard does not make any judgement on

those people responsible for the Holocaust.

After all, the

history of mankind is full of similar events in

many countries, over many centuries. Similar

events are

still happening today in many countries.

An evil force on this planet

Richard did however come to the conclusion

that there must be an evil force on this

planet to cause

some people to inflict such suffering on other

people. The Bible refers to this spiritual

entity as Satan,

and Richard decided that Satan was very

real. In the UK today Satan is not taken

seriously, or even

discussed. Satan is certainly not mentioned in

most churches in the UK.

Considering that, according to the Bible,

Satan is the greatest

threat to everyone, and a mortal enemy both

of God, and all

Christians, this is a remarkable thing. It is

similar to the Allies

landing in Normandy on D-Day in 1944 without

knowing who their

enemy was! In military terms, this is plainly

ridiculous, and yet this

is exactly the situation today in the UK, and

many Western

countries.

Richard and Val’s search for ultimate truth

In 1974, during their search for “ultimate

truth” they met a very distant relative who,

they were warned,

was a “fanatic born-again Christian!” Richard

and Val are now regarded as Christian

fanatics

themselves, in certain quarters! At any rate,

Richard and Val were curious to find out what

this dear

lady had to say!

Truth from the Bible

The Christian lady told Richard and Val many

important truths from the Bible. Richard and

Val found

these truths quite shocking, and wondered

why they had never heard any of these

truths before in their

lives!

They had often been to church, so why had

they never heard any of this before, in any

church?

On our web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk is a

section called THE BIBLE IS

SUPERNATURAL.

D-Day Landing

We will be discussing the Bible statements in

detail in this book, but here are some of the

truths that

the Bible states:

TRUTH NUMBER 1: THE BIBLE IS

SUPERNATURAL

St Paul stated in the Bible, “All Scripture is

given by inspiration of

God, and is profitable for doctrine, for

reproof, for correction, for

instruction in righteousness” 2 Timothy 3:16.

The first thing that occurred to Richard and

Val is that if the Bible

is the truth, why did nobody read it? In a

court of law, the

defendant places his hand on a Bible, and

promises to tell the

truth. Why then are people who actually read

the Bible regarded

as fanatics, and why was the Bible now

frowned upon by many

authorities in the UK?

For Richard’s free material on THE BIBLE IS

SUPERNATURAL please visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

TRUTH NUMBER 2: RICHARD AND VAL’S

CONCEPTS ABOUT GOD WERE WRONG

Richard and Val did not know anything about

the God of the Bible.

They had simply adopted ideas from current

culture, and current

culture preferred not to discuss God! Richard

and Val asked about

this “all forgiving” God they had always heard

about, and were

informed that this popular image of God was

not the God of the

Bible. Our friend showed us these two verses:

John 3:36

“He who believes in the Son has everlasting

life; and he who does

not believe the Son shall not see life, but the

wrath of God abides on

him”.

Matthew 10:28

“Do not fear those who kill the body but

cannot kill the soul. But

rather fear Him who is able to destroy both

soul and body in Hell”.

Richard and Val were now becoming worried!

In the above verses

they read about God’s wrath, and also of

people being sent to Hell.

This was a very long way from the God of

their imagination!

TRUTH NUMBER 3: WE ARE ALL BORN

INTO THE KINGDOM OF SATAN

According to the Bible, human beings are all

born into the

kingdom of Satan. Jesus was addressing very

religious

Jewish priest, when He said:

John 8:44

“You are of your father the DEVIL, and the

desires of your

father you want to do. He was a murderer

from the

beginning, and does not stand in the truth,

because there is no truth in him. When he

speaks a lie, he

speaks from his own resources, for he is a

liar and the father of it”.

This was a complete shock to Richard and Val,

who had always considered that they were

good

decent citizens! After all, they were not

criminals! They might have done a few

“naughty things” here

and there, but surely nothing too serious!

Now, here was Jesus warning very religious

people that they belonged to the kingdom of

Satan! So, it

seemed, there was not too much hope for

Richard and Val who were not religious at all!

TRUTH NUMBER 4: WE ARE ALL SINFUL

In Romans 3:23 we read, “All have sinned and

fall short of the glory of God”.

The good lady explained to Richard and Val

that God is holy, and will not tolerate sin in

His Presence.

This means that if we have broken the Ten

Commandments only once in our lives, we are

“sinners”,

and unfit for Heaven when we die.

Any sin will keep us out of Heaven. For

example, the following is a list of sins, and

Richard and Val

were guilty of all of them, and a great deal

more besides!

Image from CCArt.com

1. One stolen paper clip

2. One stolen phone call.

3. One swearword.

4. One lie, however small.

5. Coveting anything.

Visual Bible

TRUTH NUMBER 5: DEATH IS CAUSED BY

SIN

Romans 6:23

“For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of

God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord”.

It was explained to Richard and Val that

death came into the world because of sin,

as recorded in Genesis after Adam and Eve

disobeyed God, and God said: “For dust you

are, and to dust you shall

return”, Genesis 3:19.

As a medical doctor and nurse, Richard and

Val were very familiar with death, but this

was a new concept to them! They had only

been trained in heart attacks and strokes,

not in sin!

TRUTH NUMBER 6: ADAM WAS THE SON

OF GOD!

Richard and Val asked, “Surely Adam and Eve

were just fairy

stories, buried somewhere in the Old

Testament?” A few years ago

they actually heard a vicar preaching about

how the book of

Genesis was a fable!

Dr Luke, a medical doctor, and one of Jesus’

followers, recorded

the names of the ancestors of Jesus in Luke

3: 23-38. In Luke 3:38, CC.Art.com

he wrote, “ the son of Adam, the son of God”..

According to Dr Luke, Adam was the son of

God, not the son of a monkey, as Richard and

Val had

always been taught! This required a bit of a

re-think! Richard and Val had always been

taught that

man evolved from monkeys and apes. Dr Luke

seemed to say that the evolutionists were

wrong, and

this was from the New Testament, not the

Old Testament!

Richard now teaches on CREATION: THE

GENESIS ACCOUNT and EVOLUTION IS

IMPOSSIBLE.

in many countries. Richard also receives

aggressive e-mails from evolutionists all over

the world, but

carries on regardless!

TRUTH NUMBER 7: HEAVEN IS A REAL

PLACE!

Jesus said to the dying thief on the cross,

“Assuredly, I say to you, today you will be

with Me in Paradise,” Luke 23:43. So,

according to Jesus Christ, the dying thief

was

in Paradise that very day.

The next question Richard and Val wanted to

know was what was Heaven like? They had

absolutely no idea! They had never, to their

knowledge, ever heard anyone teach on

Heaven. This seemed extraordinary,

considering that most people believe we will

spend forever there, and only a few years

here!

The repentant thief had said a short prayer

to Jesus, and going to Heaven was his reward.

But what

about the other thief? The Bible does not say

he went to Paradise, so where did he go to?

According

to the Bible, there are only two places that

the spirits of human beings go to when they

die, Heaven or

Hell.

TRUTH NUMBER 8: GOD DOES NOT WANT

ANYONE TO GO TO HELL

The Bible clearly states in John 3:16-17, “For

God so loved the

world that He gave His only begotten Son,

that whoever believes

in Him should not perish but have everlasting

life. For God did not

send His Son into the world to condemn the

world, but that the

world through Him might be saved”.

In 2 Peter 3:9, we read, “The Lord is not

slack concerning His

promise, as some count slackness, but is

longsuffering toward us,

not willing that any should perish but that all

should come to

repentance”.

From The Visual Bible

TRUTH NUMBER 9: THERE IS A

JUDGEMENT COMING!

Our friend pointed out that, in Hebrews 9:27

it says, “It is appointed for men to die

once, but after this the judgement”. Well,

this did not sound too good! Richard and

Val were not too excited about this coming

judgement! Richard and Val were quite

happy about going to Paradise, but weren’t

too sure about being judged!

TRUTH NUMBER 10: GOD DOES SEND

PEOPLE TO HELL

The apostle John had a Revelation of the

future, in which, at the Great White Throne

Judgement,

people are sent to Hell. This is written in

Revelation 20:11-15:

“Then I saw a great white throne and Him

who sat on it,

from whose face the Earth and the Heaven

fled away.

And there was found no place for them. And I

saw the

dead, small and great, standing before God,

and books

were opened. And another book was opened,

which is

the Book of Life. And the dead were judged

according to

their works, by the things which were written

in the

books. The sea gave up the dead who were in

it, and

Death and Hades delivered up the dead who

were in

them. And they were judged, each one

according to his

works. Then Death and Hades were cast into

the lake of fire. This is the second death.

And anyone

not found written in the Book of Life was

cast into the lake of fire”.

TRUTH NUMBER 11: JESUS SAID WE

MUST BE ALL BE “BORN AGAIN”

In John 3:3-7, Jesus said that we must all be

“born again”.

“Jesus answered and said to him, “Most

assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born

again, he cannot

see the kingdom of God. Nicodemus said to

Him, “How can a man be born when he is old?

Can he

enter a second time into his mother’s womb

and be born? Jesus answered, “Most

assuredly, I say to

you, unless one is born of water and the

Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God.

That which is

born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is

born of the Spirit is spirit. Do not marvel

that I said to you,

‘You must be born again.’

Richard and Val were amazed! They had never

heard of being “born again”, despite

confirmation in

the Anglican Church. If Jesus said, “You must

be born again,” how had this part of His

teaching been

completely missed out? They had heard a

little about various subjects, but this had

never been

mentioned! Why on Earth not! If Jesus said

we must all be “born again”, why is this not

taught in most

churches today?

TRUTH NUMBER 12: THERE ARE VERY FEW

GENUINE CHRISTIANS IN THE UK, OR

ANYWHERE ELSE!

Jesus said, in Matthew 7:13-14, “Enter by the

narrow gate; for wide is the gate and broad is

the way

that leads to destruction, and there are many

who go in by it.

Because narrow is the gate and difficult is

the way which leads to

life, and there are few who find it.”

When Richard first became a Christian, he

was amazed at how

few other Christians there seemed to be.

Virtually all Richard’s

former friends, and acquaintances were

atheists. Richard was

looking for some way of reaching them, and

eventually came

across Near Death Experiences as a means of

generating interest

in the after life. Unless things changed, all of

his friends were

going to end up in Hell!

Richard and Val became “born-again”

Christians

In 1974 Richard and Val carefully read the

Bible, especially the passages above, and

became

believers within a few days. Their three

children, Emma, Sarah, and Lucy, and their

entire extended

family, soon became believers too.

They prayed the “sinner’s prayer”, in which

they specifically asked forgiveness for their

sins, promised

to stop doing them, and forgave everybody

who had hurt them or their families in any

way.

Please visit “THE SINNERS PRAYER”, which

you can pray immediately!

Richard took early retirement from General

Practice

In 1997 Richard had to take early retirement

from General Practice, because he found the

very long

hours as a GP very stressful. At that time

General Practitioners in the UK worked very

long hours,

because each medical practice was required

to provide emergency medical cover at all

times.

Richard was originally extremely unhappy

about his early retirement, but now believes

that the Lord

had other plans for his life! After all, Joseph

was in prison for 3 years in Egypt, and

Richard’s problems

hardly compared with Joseph’s!

During his early retirement, Richard co-

authored two books about Near Death

Experiences, in order to

alert as many people as possible about the

importance of avoiding Hell by being born

again.

This was not a commercial venture, and

Richard has never received a penny from

either book.

BOTH BOOKS ARE NOW AVAILABLE FOR

FREE DOWNLOAD ON OUR WEB SITE

To download the first free book, THE FINAL

FRONTIER please visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

To download the second free book, BEYOND

THE FINAL FRONTIER

please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk.

CHAPTER 42: WHAT IS IT REALLY LIKE TO

DIE, AND WHAT HAPPENS NEXT?

Introduction

Dr Richard Kent is a retired medical doctor.

He has

researched over 300 cases of Near Death

Experiences,

and this chapter contains the cumulative

results of

many years researching the subject. Although

Richard

has never had a Near Death Experience

himself, the

experiences of other people, combined with

research in

the Bible, have dramatically altered Richard’s

life.

DEATH

At the point of death patients describe their

spirits leaving their bodies. It is

not painful to die, but seems perfectly

natural. In fact it is so natural that

some patients do not even realise what has

happened, and are surprised

to find themselves in a spirit body, often

looking at their physical body,

which is, of course, now dead.

Sometimes people do not realise that they

are dead until they see their

own dead body! Surprisingly, not everyone

recognises their own body,

because none of us have actually seen

ourselves as others see us.

Sometimes people identify their own bodies

by clothing or jewellery. Often

it is a shock for people to realise that they

are now dead.

A NEW SPIRIT BODY AT DEATH

As people become used to their new spirit

body, they discover some new things about

themselves.

They look down and realise that their hands

are glowing with a white “envelope”. As they

look down

they realise that their whole body is clothed

in the white luminescence, and that their new

body is

transparent, and seems to have lost its

“firmness”. They realise very quickly that

they cannot actually

touch anything, and that if they try to touch

a physical body, their hands pass straight

through it.

Patients accurately report details of car

accidents, operating

theatres, emergency rooms, and hospital

staff. Patients even report

conversations whilst their heart has stopped

and they are being

resuscitated. Some patients have accurately

reported details of

drugs administered, the time on clocks,

details about hospital staff

who appeared on the scene only after they

had a cardiac arrest, and

even details of the roof of hospitals.

The spirit body is not the same as the

resurrected body, which believers are still

waiting to inherit.

HEIGHTENED MENTAL AWARENESS

Patients also record an awareness of changes

in their mental faculties. Many patients have

recorded

an expansion of their mental faculties, so

that they actually feel more alive than they

did before. They

feel that they can think much faster, and

process information very much faster. Their

sense of sight

and hearing is vastly increased, as also is

their ability to travel.

TRAVEL THROUGH A “TUNNEL OF

LIGHT”

Many patients find themselves travelling very

fast through a

tunnel of light. As described in CHAPTER 40

these tunnels

may be Einstein-Rosen Bridges, also known as

“wormholes”,

which are probably communications between

different areas of

Space Time.

INSTANT COMMUNICATION

Patients also report a new ability to

communicate without using speech, although

they are perfectly free

to use speech. In the spirit world, patients

report a dramatically increased awareness of

the thoughts of

angels, and Jesus Christ in particular.

As patients come closer to Jesus Christ, or

angels, they are almost invariably

aware of their thoughts, which in the spirit

world appear to be identical to

speech. It is as though in the spirit world the

normal process of speech is

unnecessary, although patients report that

they can speak if they want to, and

have often heard others speak. These

thoughts are, however, identical to

speech, and make speech unnecessary. As

patients come into the presence of

Jesus Christ they are aware of these

thoughts, similar to speech, and can both

hear and see words.

Frequently patients are aware that angels or

Jesus Christ are talking to them, even though

neither the

angels nor Jesus Christ appear to be

speaking. They are simultaneously aware that

their own thoughts

are immediately clearly understood by both

angels and by Jesus Christ. Equally, their

replies to

questions are thoughts, which are instantly

“heard” by Jesus Christ, or angels.

Communication is

instant, and whole conversations can be

undertaken in a fraction of a second,

although time does not

seem to apply in eternity.

INSTANT TRAVEL

Many patients have reported travelling at

enormous speeds, either on this

Earth, or to either Heaven or Hell. Many

patients report instantaneously

travelling hundreds of miles. Many have

reported that they can travel to

any destination simply by thinking about it. As

they are travelling, they do

not miss the details of the countryside and

towns they travel through on

Earth, or details of Heaven or Hell.

Everything is recorded in great detail,

and they also record greatly increased

memory.

VISITS FROM DEAD OR UNCONSCIOUS

PATIENTS BY RELATIVES OR FRIENDS

Many patients have recorded the visits of

relatives and friends to their

dead bodies, or to their unconscious bodies

before they actually died.

It seems that unconscious patients can hear

very well what friends

and relatives are talking about! Perhaps

people should be aware of

this if they ever visit apparently unconscious

relatives or friends in

hospital.

HEIGHTENED AWARENESS OF MOTIVES

If NDE patients are accompanied by angels,

they report an increased awareness of the

real motives

behind events, such as the visits of friends

and relatives. Patients report the early

elements of a new

knowledge, which they cannot really explain,

of people’s true motives. Not only do patients

report this

heightened perception about motives, but

this heightened perception of motives seems

to be a

constant feature in the spirit world. For

example, motives are constantly present

during discussions in

the spirit world with angels, or Jesus Christ.

Patients often recall things said over their

unconscious or

dead bodies by friends or relatives with

extraordinary detail, even though the

patients were

unconscious or dead at the time. Patients are

not clear whether this heightened awareness

of motives

comes from their own minds, or from the

minds of accompanying angels, which seems

more likely.

AWARENESS OF HUMAN BEINGS

Whilst on this Earth they are aware that

normal human beings cannot see them.

However, they can

see and hear normal human beings perfectly

well. As before, they report the beginnings of

an

increased awareness of motives and inner

thoughts of other people, which patients have

difficulty

explaining. In most cases patients report an

awareness of other spirit beings around

them. Patients

frequently describe both angels and demons,

which are discussed under a separate

heading.

On rare occasions, as in the case of Dr

George Ritchie, patients have been taken on a

tour of Planet

Earth either by an angel, or by Jesus Christ.

Their comments are most extraordinary.

Patients begin to

see life on Planet Earth in a completely new

light. They report seeing thousands of people

going about

their daily business, completely unaware of

the activities in the spirit world around them.

They do

however report that some people are very

aware of the spirit world, and that these

people are attended

by personal angels constantly.

ANGELS

As patients become accustomed to their new

spirit bodies, with their luminescent glow,

they become

aware of other beings from the spirit world.

Many patients have reported meeting their

own personal

angels. It is written in Psalm 91 that

believers have personal angels, “For He shall

give His angels

charge over you, to keep you in all your ways.

In their hands they shall bear you up, lest you

dash your

foot against a stone” (Psalm 91:11,12).

Very often patients feel that they know

these angels, which is true, since these

angels have often been protecting them for

many years, since they became

believers. Sometimes patients record more

than one angel, and on occasions

many angels. The angels are described as tall

and very handsome, with very

youthful masculine features. The angels are

usually at least six feet tall, but often

up to nine feet tall. The angels have much

firmer physical bodies than the patients

own transparent spirit bodies, and are

clothed in white robes. The angels radiate

light, and the light from their bodies appears

to shine through their white clothing.

Some angels have two large white wings,

radiating light, and others do not. The angels

leave a lasting

impression of love, strength, gentleness,

complete integrity, and total devotion to God.

Angels are very interested in the lives of

human beings, and also give their total

attention when asked

questions. All questions are answered politely

and gently, although frequently the answers

are

extremely hurtful to the patients. The

answers often cause feelings of guilt and

embarrassment. The

angels seem to be highly intelligent, and give

the impression of knowing a great deal more

than they

actually discuss with patients. They often

escort patients to Heaven, either individually,

or in groups.

HEAVEN

Dr Richard Kent comments in the movie THE

FINAL FRONTIER viewable on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk, that you can always

tell if someone has really been to

Heaven. All that they want to do is to get

back there, and take as many people with

them as possible!

Paul himself said, in 1 Corinthians 2:9, “Eye

has not seen, nor ear heard, nor have

entered into the heart of man, the things

which God has prepared for those who love

Him.”

Heaven is the most glorious place imaginable,

and most patients simply cannot describe it.

Their

testimonies of Heaven are remarkably similar

to each others, and also remarkably similar to

the Bible’s

description of Heaven, which helps to confirm

their authenticity.

Heaven is vast, and outside space time

completely. The capital city of Heaven, the

New Jerusalem, is

approached often with angels, passing

through the Tunnel of Light. Alternatively,

individuals find

themselves directly within Heaven, and never

see the New Jerusalem from outside.

THE NEW JERUSALEM

Those who approach the New Jerusalem from

outside describe a massive three dimensional

city of

light, emanating bright golden beams of light

which light up everything around it as far as

the eye can

see. Patients have a definite feeling that the

New Jerusalem is outside our present

Universe.

The Bible describes the present Paradise as

the Third Heaven (see 2 Corinthians 12 vv 2-

4). The First

Heaven is where the clouds are, and the birds

fly. The Second Heaven is space, where the

Sun, the

stars, and the planets are. The Third Heaven

is outside space time completely, and is where

God lives

now, although He will come to live on Planet

Earth in the future (see Revelation 21).

Patients describe the New Jerusalem as a

huge city of light. Unlike cities on Earth, the

New Jerusalem

is as tall as it is wide. The Bible in Revelation

21:15-17 states that the dimensions of the

city are 1,500

miles high, broad and wide, and that the walls

are 216 feet across (from figures converted

to feet in

The Living Bible).

Patients describe the walls of the New

Jerusalem, with

12 layers, exactly as described in Revelation

21 vv 18-20.

They describe the high walls made of

horizontal layers of

brilliantly glowing precious stones, which

radiate rainbow

colours, rather like a prism. The effect on

the onlooker is

remarkable, since nobody has ever seen

anything like

this before.

A most interesting experiment was done by

D. H. A.

Woodward in his book “Gems from the City”.

His work is

described in detail in THE BIBLE IS

SUPERNATURAL

on www.finalfrontier.org.uk. Mr Woodward

performed

a scientific study of the 28 precious and

semiprecious stones known on Planet Earth.

The 12 stones

mentioned in Revelation 21:18-20 are the

following: Jasper, Sapphire, Chalcedony,

Emerald,

Sardonyx, Sardius, Chrysolite, Beryl, Topaz,

Chrysoprase, Jacinth, and Amethyst.

Mr Woodward examined particles of all 28

stones found on Planet Earth under a

microscope using

plane polarised light. He found that the 12

precious stones that are the foundation

stones of Heaven

have the most unusual property that when

they are illuminated with plane polarized light

these 12

precious stones, and only these 12 stones,

refract the light, giving off rainbow colours,

exactly as

described by patients following NDE’s. Mr

Woodward calculated that, on a purely

mathematical basis,

the chances of John picking the correct 12

gemstones, out of 28 gemstones are 1 in 30

million,

proving the supernatural origin of

the Bible.

Patients also describe the huge

gates of Heaven, which are made of

massive pearls, approximately 12

feet high. Pearls are made through

the suffering of oysters, and perhaps

the pearl gates are a portrayal that

we only enter Heaven through the

suffering of Jesus Christ. There are

twelve gates, three on each of the four sides

of the city, and they are permanently open.

A GARDEN PARADISE OF LIGHT AND

MUSIC

As individuals enter the

New Jerusalem people

attempt to describe a

Garden Paradise.

However, words fail them

completely, and people find

it genuinely difficult to

describe such a beautiful

place. The first

impressions upon entering

Paradise are of entering a

Garden Paradise where

everything radiates light

and music.

Light comes from the trees, the flowers, the

grass, and in fact from everything, and also

from the

bodies of all the believers in Heaven. The

appearance of Heaven is of a constantly

changing myriad of

bright phosphorescent light, of a bright

translucent quality such as is never seen on

Earth. Everything

radiates light, of different intensities, and in

different colours.

Patients describe the most beautiful vivid

colours in Heaven, including some new colours

which have

never been seen before. The colours seem to

be living colours, rather than the dead

colours in a

photograph or a picture. The colours have a

luminous quality which is difficult for

patients to describe.

The colours are separate, and yet seem to

merge into a whole uniformity of brightness

and light. Every

blade of grass is outlined in a beautiful

phosphorescent green, of such brightness

that the observer is

astounded.

Patients describe flowers of such dramatic

beauty that they are quite incapable of

describing them.

Each flower is absolutely perfect, and a work

of art in its own right. Each flower radiates a

light of its

own causing a coloured hue all around the

individual flower. Each

flower is alive, and clearly moving, swaying

gently. To observers

astonishment each individual flower is a self

contained orchestra

of light and music. However, this music is

music unlike any music

that the observer has ever heard. This music

spans many

octaves simultaneously, and to the amazement

of everyone, the

music can be seen as well as heard.

A field of flowers, or a flower bed of

flowers, provides and

amazing encounter. Here is a field of flowers

radiating light and music, and in Heaven the

music can be

clearly seen. There is a delicate hue over the

entire field of flowers of living pulsating light

and music.

Perhaps this description gives new meaning to

the Scripture in Isaiah 55:12, “The mountains

and the

hills shall break forth into singing before you,

and all the trees of the field shall clap their

hands”.

The observer is also instantly aware of the

most beautiful perfumes arising from

different parts of

Heaven, mostly from the trees and the

flowers. Patients describe a heightened

awareness of smell, as

well as all other senses. Many patients have

said that the different perfumes in different

parts of

Heaven are their most lasting and beautiful

memories of Heaven.

A GOLDEN CITY OF TRANSPARENT GOLD

The Bible states in Revelation 21:18

that “The construction of its wall was of

jasper; and the city was pure gold, like

clear glass”.

Patients who have actually seen the

New Jerusalem comment that the city

is predominantly constructed of a clear

transparent gold. Many people have

commented on walking on streets of

clear transparent gold, which, like

everything else in the city, radiates its

own golden glow. The buildings are

also constructed of gold, and many

people have actually been taken to see

their own homes in Heaven, often by angels or

children.

Some people have commented on their own

homes, saying how beautiful they are. Many

have

commented that their homes refract rainbow

colours from the transparent gold and the

jasper of which

they are constructed. Patients have also

commented on the beautiful fragrances from

their homes, and

the lack of bedrooms. Since there is no night

in Heaven, and in their new bodies there is no

need for

sleep, there are no bedrooms.

One patient described the flowers in his

home, and his description is most illuminating.

He described

the beautiful flowers in his home, which had

been picked by children in a nearby meadow.

The children

had actually escorted this individual to his

home in Heaven. The children then placed the

live flowers on

a live wooden table, where the promptly

began to radiate light and music in unison! He

explained that in

Heaven nothing dies. So, if a flower is picked,

it does not cease to live, but simply carries on

living in a

new location. There are wooden tables in

Heaven, but there the similarity ends. On

Earth we are

familiar with wood constructed from dead

trees. However, in Heaven there is no such

thing as dead

wood. The wood is very much alive, and

radiates light and music with the flowers

placed on it. He also

commented that although you could see the

light from the flowers and the table, which

merged into a

glorious phosphorescent glow, you could also

both hear and see the music emanating from

both the

flowers and the table.

INSTANT TRANSPORT

Many patients comment on instant transport

not only within the New Jerusalem, but also

throughout the

Third Heaven. The Third Heaven is very much

larger than the Second Heaven, which we are

familiar

with, containing the Sun, the stars, the

planets, and our planet Earth. Transport

appears to be

instantaneous, and is simply precipitated by a

thought of wishing to travel to a destination,

wherever it

is. The patients are invariably accompanied by

angels, and have travelled to distant mountain

ranges

instantaneously.

JESUS CHRIST

Very often patients describe an encounter

with Jesus Christ. The main

impressions are of brilliant bright light, and a

sense of overpowering

love. NDE patients say that there is no sun in

Heaven. All the light

comes from Jesus Christ, and He is far

brighter than the sun. This is

exactly what the Bible Matthew 17:2, “He

was transfigured before

them. His face shone like the sun, and His

clothes became as white as

the light”.

NDE patients describe Jesus Christ as being

nearly six feet tall, and

radiating a brilliant white phosphorescent

light, and love which is more

powerful than any love previously

experienced. Patients record an

awareness of a Love that is totally

indescribable in intensity. Seasoned

soldiers have broken down in tears describing

the Love that they felt in

the presence of Jesus Christ, and is one of

the main reasons why so

many patients who have experienced NDE’s

long to return to Heaven.

The love is so overpowering that NDE

patients find it extremely difficult to

explain, having never

encountered anything remotely similar

before. This overpowering sensation of love is

almost like a

physical sensation, and often appear to come

as waves, each wave more powerful than the

last.

Brilliant light, brighter than the sun, appears

to be radiating from Jesus’ face, His arms,

and His whole

Body. He is usually wearing clothes

appropriate to a Jewish rabbi, but the

clothes are not easily

discerned because the enormous quantity of

light passing through His clothing obscures

the details of

the clothing. This is perhaps how Jesus

Christ appeared to His disciples at the

Transfiguration.

Many patients have commented that Jesus

Christ has a band of gold around His chest,

exactly as

described in Revelation 1:13. As patients

come closes to Him they are almost invariably

aware of His

thoughts, which, as previously described, are

identical to speech. As patients come into the

presence

of Jesus Christ they are aware of Him

speaking to them, although no words are

actually spoken.

Frequently patients have seen Bible verses

actually written in their minds as Jesus

Christ speaks to

them.

Conversations with Jesus Christ are

conducted at the speed of thought. Jesus

Christ is instantly aware

of patient’s thoughts, and usually replies

instantly. Communication is instant, and a

whole conversation

can be completed instantaneously, not only

with individuals, such as Jesus Christ, but

with large

groups of people, such as angels.

As patients approach Jesus Christ they are

instantly aware Who they are talking to,

partly though this

thought process. Patients frequently report

words such as, “You are in the presence of

the Son of God”

appearing in their minds.

AN INSTANTANEOUS LIFE REVIEW

As patients approach Jesus Christ they

frequently report seeing every single detail

of their entire lives

all present in their thought processes, with

absolutely no detail missing at all. Patients

are often unclear

whether this life review proceeded from

their own thought processes, or from the

thought processes of

Jesus Christ, because it all seems to happen

so quickly, and so completely. Furthermore,

all

information is instantly shared by both

parties.

Many patients have commented that,

whatever their lives revealed, there was

absolutely no judgement

passed at this point. The information was

simply there as a background for discussion.

Very frequently

patients saw themselves judging others whilst

here on Earth, and often had the

uncomfortable feeling

that their own words could be taken as

evidence against themselves. This is exactly

what Jesus Christ

said, in Matthew 12:37, “By your words you

will be justified, and by your words you will

be condemned.”

Some patients positioned themselves closer

to Jesus Christ than others, and noted that

He still has the

marks of Crucifixion in His wrists and His

feet. It is interesting that patients should

specifically comment

on Jesus Christ’s wrists rather than His

hands, because the wrist is the correct site

used by the

Romans for Crucifixion, as indicated in the

teaching THE CRUCIFIXION OF JESUS

CHRIST on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

One patient, Dr Richard Eby, was actually

hugged by Jesus Christ. Dr Eby commented in

his book that

Jesus Christ’s Resurrection Body is quite

different to our Earthly bodies, being much

more firm, and

lacking the softness of normal human flesh.

RECOGNITION OF RELATIVES AND

BIBLICAL CHARACTERS

NDE patients frequently record meeting

previously dead relatives in Heaven, who were

believers whilst

on Earth. The recognition was more of a spirit

recognition than a physical recognition,

because the

dead relatives usually looked very much

younger in Heaven than they did on Earth.

Everyone in

Heaven is in their absolute prime of health

and physical condition. Patients frequently

report that dead

parents now look thirty or forty years

younger than they did last time they saw

them, and in absolute

prime physical condition.

Patients have also reported meeting Biblical

characters such as Noah, Abraham, Moses,

Matthew,

Mark, Luke and John, amongst others. One of

the remarkable things reported is instant

knowledge of

who each character was. This is actually

entirely Biblical.

The Transfiguration is described in Matthew

17:2 and

Mark 9:2. On this occasion, when Jesus was

transfigured

before Peter, James and John, two Old

Testament

prophets, Moses and Elijah, appeared

alongside Jesus

Christ, very much alive.

Peter, James and John immediately knew who

Moses

and Elijah were, although no introductions

were made. In

the same way, NDE patients knew exactly

who

everybody was in Heaven, and furthermore,

everyone

knew exactly who the NDE patients were.

The Transfiguration is discussed in detail on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk in THE SHROUD OF

TURIN

PROVES THE RESURRECTION

THE THRONE OF GOD

Many patients have commented that the New

Jerusalem is

as high as it is wide and deep, and that the

Throne of God

is in the uppermost part of the City.

Some patients gave actually seen the Throne

of God, and

remember the very bright white light, and

the rainbow over

the Throne, and the sea of glass in front of

the Throne.

However, they have been so awe struck by

the spectacle

that they have been unable to describe it in

detail.

The Throne of God is described in Revelation

4:2-6, “Instantly I was in spirit there in

Heaven and sawoh,

the glory of it!-a throne and someone sitting

on it! Great bursts of light flashed forth

from him as

from a glittering diamond or from a shining

ruby, and a rainbow glowing like an emerald

encircled his

throne. Twenty-four smaller thrones

surrounded his, with twenty-four Elders

sitting on them; all were

clothed in white, with golden crowns upon

their heads. Lightning and thunder issued

from the throne,

and there were voices in the thunder.

Directly in front of his throne were seven

lighted lamps

representing the seven-fold Spirit of God.

Spread out before it was a shiny crystal sea.”

TLB

THE RIVER OF LIFE

Many patients have seen the River of Life

which is described

in the Books of Genesis and Revelation. The

River of Life

flows from the Throne of God down

throughout the City, with

the Trees of Life planted on both river

banks.

THE BOOK OF LIFE

Many patients have actually seen their names

written in a very large book, the Book of Life.

According

to Revelation 21:27 only those whose names

are recorded in the Lamb’s Book of Life may

enter the

City.

NO CHURCHES IN HEAVEN

One of the very great surprises is that there

are no churches in Heaven. There is a great

deal of

singing throughout Heaven, and spontaneous

outbreaks of praise, but no actual churches.

It seems

that the divide between “sacred and secular”

is completely absent in Heaven, and every

person and

every angel incorporates their full knowledge

of God, and obeying His laws, into every

aspect of life in

Heaven. As on Earth in some Christian

families, it is as normal to talk about the

things of God as

anything else, and He, or reference to Him,

are included in all conversations.

ONE FAMILY IN HEAVEN

The second most memorable thing for

virtually everyone who has genuinely visited

Heaven is a feeling

of belonging. On Earth we are used to having

a family, with whom we have a different,

closer,

relationship than everyone else. Evidently in

Heaven, according to NDE patients, there is

only one

family, the family of Jesus Christ Everyone

belongs to one family, and there is an intense

personal

bond between everyone in Heaven. This is also

entirely scriptural, as demonstrated in

Ephesians 3:14,

“the great family of God, some of them

already in Heaven and some down here on

Earth”, TLB

JOY IN HEAVEN

The single most memorable feature of most

NDE patients who have actually visited

Heaven is the

unspeakable joy of Heaven. Heaven appears

to be the most happy and joyful place

imaginable. There

are millions of children in Heaven, and their

laughter is heard everyone. Everybody loves

the children,

and the children are felt to belong to the

whole family of God. However, this special

affection for

children is no greater than the affection felt

for every single person in Heaven, and every

single person

feels very much part of the happiest family in

the Universe, which they are.

On Earth Christians can often feel isolated in

a secular world that often rejects them.

However, in

Heaven all believers instantly find a

welcoming family who totally understand and

love them, and who

know their name without being introduced.

NDE patients have reported a feeling of

instant belonging,

and this is perhaps the most memorable

aspect of Heaven. Heaven is home for

believers, and every

NDE patient who has genuinely seen Heaven

longs to return.

DEMONS

Although demons are very rarely discussed in

churches, they are very commonly observed

by NDE

patients. Of course, demons are frequently

referred to in the Bible, and Jesus Christ

spent much of His

ministry casting them out. They are referred

to in the Bible as fallen angels.

Demons are described as grotesque in

appearance, often quite small, but

occasionally large. They do

not radiate light as angels do, and appear

very dark. There are different types of

demons, each type

evidently having an interest in its particular

rebellious nature. Unlike angels they are not

at all human in

shape, having hideous features. Demons are

not only offensive to look at, but utter very

offensive

language, using all of the swear words

commonly used. Unlike angels, they do not

have any sort of

intuition, and communication with demons is

not straightforward, as with angels. Demons

are most

unpleasant, and have been described as

abusing the

spirit bodies of NDE patients both verbally

and

physically.

Many NDE patients have found that

discussing the

activities of demons so revolting that they

would simply

prefer not to. This may be, in part, because

such

patients are embarrassed to have such

knowledge of

demons.

Although demons are answerable to Satan,

they are

much more frightened of angels, and Jesus

Christ in

particular. One NDE patient described

observing

demons attempting to enter the bodies of

living human

beings when the humans, in this case sailors,

were

drunk.

CC-art.com

Jesus Christ casting out demons

Demons summon the spirits of the departed

to Hell, initially by deception, but eventually

by force. They

seem to enjoy their taunting activity, and

prefer to act in groups rather than

individually. They have far

less spiritual ability than angels, which is

perhaps why they prefer to act in groups

rather than

individually. The author does not feel

comfortable discussing the activities of

demons, and would much

prefer to discuss the more uplifting activity

of angels. The main point made by NDE

patients is that

demons certainly exist, as also does Hell and

Satan.

HELL

Dr Richard Kent found in his discussions with

patients who had experienced NDE’s that an

alarming

number reported Hell experiences. This was

also noted by Dr Maurice Rawlings who has

written the

introduction to this book.

In the UK, where Richard lives, most

churches do not discuss the existence of Hell

at all. However, Hell

experiences were very commonly reported.

Jesus Christ actually spoke more about Hell

than He did

about Heaven, and indicated that it was very

much a place to be avoided.

In general patients describe Hell as

somewhere very dark, hot and oppressive, and

somewhere deep

down below us. The Bible teaches that the

location of Hell is somewhere in the “heart of

the Earth”.

This is discussed in Chapter 43: “WHAT ARE

HEAVEN AND HELL REALLY LIKE?”

NDE patients say that there are thousands

of demons there, and also millions of people in

torment.

This is not a pleasant fact to report, and the

author does not want to spend too long on the

unpleasant

fact of Hell. However, the issue of Hell

cannot be avoided, although most churches

seem to go out of

their way to do so.

Many NDE patients are very reluctant to

discuss their own experiences of Hell,

perhaps through not

wishing to relive a most unpleasant

experience, or perhaps because of

embarrassment, or perhaps

through fear of ridicule.

Dr Maurice Rawlings has researched

thousands of NDE

cases. He reports that many patients

reported Hellish

experiences if interviewed immediately after

a cardiac

arrest, or other life threatening illness or

injury. However,

he also notes that if he asked the same

patients about

their experiences only three days later, many

of the

patients could not remember the experience.

He

concluded that perhaps the experience was

so traumatic

that the subconscious part of the human

brain had blocked out these memories

completely.

NDE patients report that they were

escorted, very often against their will, down

into the depths of this

Earth. Patients report that demons entice

them at first using deception, but eventually

using verbal and

physical abuse, down to a place that is so

horrific that they have genuine difficulty

describing it.

NDE patients report a sea of fire, and within

the flames are clearly visible human spirits, in

deep

anguish and torment. These human spirits still

resemble their physical forms whilst on

Earth, but lack

some aspects of their human physical bodies.

They are spirits, so they are indestructible,

unlike human

bodies. Unlike spirits on their way to Heaven,

these spirits do not have a spirit body that is

clothed in

light. They appear very dark, by comparison.

These human spirits are not actually

consumed by the fires, since they are spirits.

They are, however,

in great distress, both physically and

mentally. They are in full possession of their

mental faculties, and

apparently have the rest of eternity to

regret their life on Earth.

When Jesus taught using a parable, He

invariably

indicated that he was using a parable.

However, the

story of Lazarus and the rich man in Luke

16:27-28

was NOT described as a parable. In the event

described by Jesus, the rich man says to

Abraham, ‘I

beg you therefore, father, that you would

send him

(Lazarus) to my father’s house, for I have

five

brothers, that he may testify to them, lest

they also

come to this place of torment.’ From this

description,

we can clearly see that those in Hell have full

memory of their life on Earth.

It is also recorded in Revelation 14:11, “The

smoke of their torment ascends forever and

ever; and they

have no rest day or night, who worship the

beast and his image”.

It is popular in some church circles to believe

in the Annihilation Theory. According to this

belief, spirits

in Hell are destroyed. However, this is not

the truth, as both the Bible and the accounts

of NDE patients

record.

NDE patients who have seen Hell recoil in

horror at what they have seen there. Some

people have

seen Satan there, and some people have

actually had conversations with Satan.

Conversations with

Satan are reported to be in the mind, as all

conversations in the spirit world are. No NDE

patient has, to

the authors’ knowledge, actually described

the physical appearance of Satan.

NDE patients have had conversations with

demons there, and report that demons

habitually swear

using the most dreadful language, using all

the commonly used swearwords, and other

new ones.

NDE patients record that Hell is extremely

noisy, with a great deal of screaming. Popular

notions of

“having a party with your friends in Hell” are

ridiculous. There are no parties in Hell, and

the overriding

features are a place of sorrow, loneliness,

fear, despair, regret, and anguish for loved

ones left behind.

Hell is a tragedy, and a place that was

originally intended only for Satan and his

demons. A greater

tragedy is the large number of humans there

for eternity.

UNBELIEVERS ON EARTH END UP IN HELL,

WHERE THEY BECOME BELIEVERS TOO

LATE

There are no unbelievers in Hell. This is

clearly written in Philippians 2:10-11, “At the

name of Jesus

every knee should bow, of those in Heaven,

and of those on Earth, and of those under

the Earth, and

that every tongue should confess that Jesus

Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the

Father”. Paul has

clearly recorded that even those “under the

Earth”, (i.e. those in Hell) will one day bow

their knees to

Jesus Christ, and also confess that “Jesus

Christ is Lord”.

Revelation 21:8-9 teaches that “The

cowardly, unbelieving, abominable, murderers,

sexually immoral,

sorcerers, idolaters, and all liars shall have

their part in the lake which burns with fire

and brimstone,

which is the second death.”

In Revelation 21:8-9 the “unbelieving” end

up in Hell. The Greek word used here is

“apistois” and simply means “a

disbelieving person”. The true meaning of

this word “apistois” can be readily

discerned by comparing its use elsewhere

in the New Testament. In John

20:27Jesus said to “Doubting Thomas”,

“Reach your finger here, and look at My

hands; and reach your hand here, and put

it into My side. Do not be unbelieving

(Greek word, “apistois”) but believing.”

It is widely believed that “only really wicked

people, like mass murderers, end up in Hell,

and that

virtually everybody else ends up in Heaven, if

such a place actually exists”. The author has

a wide

experience of discussing this very issue with

people all over the world, and can assure the

reader that

this is what most people actually believe!

According to the New Testament nothing

could be further from the truth! All that is

required to end up in

Hell is to be an unbeliever. In other words,

the default is Hell.

Jesus warned, very seriously, in Matthew

7:13-14, that, “Heaven can be entered only

through the

narrow gate! The highway to Hell is broad,

and its gate is wide enough for all the

multitudes who

choose its easy way. But the Gateway to Life

is small, and the road is narrow, and only a

few ever find

it,” TLB.

The truth is that a great many people are

“unbelievers” in the New Testament sense of

the word. The

author would not like to estimate how many

fit into this category, but certainly Jesus

Christ warned that

“multitudes” end up in Hell.

The truth is that a Holy God can, and does,

send very many people to Hell. The whole

purpose of this

book and web site (www.finalfrontier.org.uk)

is to warn people everywhere of the

existence of Hell,

and how to avoid it.

As Dr Maurice Rawlings said, who wrote the

introduction of this book, “You are on to a

subject that is

important to every individual present. Is it

safe to die? Do I know where I am going

before I get there?

That is the question.”

PURGATORY

With the greatest respect to Roman

Catholics, no NDE patient has, to our

knowledge, ever described a

place called Purgatory. Purgatory is simply not

described in the Bible at all.

ADDITIONAL FREE INFORMATION

For many years after he became a Christian

in 1974, Richard was seeking some means of

conveying

the urgency of the situation to family,

friends, and anyone who would listen!

There is very little information freely

available about Near Death Experiences, and

how to avoid Hell.

The secular Western world has largely

abandoned Christianity, probably as a direct

consequence of

teaching on Evolution. For our teaching on

Evolution please visit EVOLUTION IS

IMPOSSIBLE on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

For this reason, there is a considerable

amount of free information available on our

web site:

TWO FREE BOOKS

Richard has co-authored two books on the

subject. These

books THE FINAL FRONTIER and BEYOND

THE FINAL

FRONTIER are viewable and downloadable

entirely free on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

TWO FREE MOVIES

Richard has also participated in two movies on

Near Death Experiences, THE

FINAL FRONTIER and THE LAZARUS

PHENOMENONTHE

MOVIE both freely available on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE CONFERENCES ANYWHERE IN THE

WORLD

Dr Richard Kent has already given entirely

free conferences on Near Death Experiences

and many

other subjects in 24 countries. For

information please visit FREE CONFERENCES

on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 43: WHAT ARE HEAVEN AND

HELL REALLY LIKE?

Nowadays many churches do not preach about

Hell, for whatever reason. This is not a

Biblical position

for churches to take. Jesus Christ actually

spoke more about Hell than he did about

Heaven, and

warned everyone that Hell was a place to be

avoided.

You might ask what evidence there is to

support the ideas of Heaven and Hell

contained in this book.

There are many verses in the Bible which

tell us about both places. Jesus said in

John 14:2: “In My Father’s house are

many mansions; if it were not so, I would

have told you. I go to prepare a place for

you.”

In the book of Revelation there are many

verses that describe how wonderful it is in

Heaven, especially in chapters 21 and 22.

These chapters describe the New Jerusalem,

the capital

city of Heaven, where there is no crying, no

sadness, and no pain. Here the streets are

pure gold, as

clear as glass, and the walls are made of

beautiful gems. Here are some selected

verses from the last

two chapters of the Bible.

Heaven, as described in Revelation 21 and 22

“Now I saw a new Heaven and a new Earth,

for the first Heaven and the first Earth had

passed away.

Also there was no more sea. Then I, John,

saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming

down out of

Heaven from God, prepared as a bride

adorned for her husband. And I heard a loud

voice from

Heaven saying, “Behold, the tabernacle of

God is with men, and He will dwell with them,

and they shall

be His people. God Himself will be with them

and be their God. And God will wipe away

every tear

from their eyes; there shall be no more

death, nor sorrow, nor crying. There shall be

no more pain, for

the former things have passed away.”

……. And he carried me away in the Spirit to a

great and high mountain, and showed me the

great

city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of

Heaven from God, having the glory of God.

Her light was

like a most precious stone, like a jasper

stone, clear as crystal. Also she had a great

and high wall with

twelve gates, and twelve angels at the gates,

and names written on them, which are the

names of the

twelve tribes of the children of Israel: three

gates on the east, three gates on the north,

three gates on

the south, and three gates on the west. Now

the wall

of the city had twelve foundations, and on

them were

the names of the twelve apostles of the

Lamb. The

city is laid out as a square; its length is as

great as its

breadth. And he measured the city with the

reed:

twelve thousand furlongs. Its length,

breadth, and

height are equal. Then he measured its wall:

one

hundred and forty-four cubits, according to

the

measure of a man, that is, of an angel. The

construction of its wall was of jasper; and the

city was

pure gold, like clear glass. The foundations of

the wall of the city were adorned with all

kinds of

precious stones: the first foundation was

jasper, the second sapphire, the third

chalcedony, the fourth

emerald, the fifth sardonyx, the sixth

sardius, the seventh chrysolite, the eighth

beryl, the ninth topaz,

the tenth chrysoprase, the eleventh jacinth,

and the twelfth amethyst. The twelve gates

were twelve

pearls: each individual gate was of one pearl.

And the street of the city was pure gold, like

transparent

glass. But I saw no temple in it, for the Lord

God Almighty and the Lamb are its temple.

The city had no need of the sun or of the

moon to shine in it, for the glory of God

illuminated it. The

Lamb is its light. And the nations of those

who are saved shall walk in its light, and the

kings of the

Earth bring their glory and honour into it. Its

gates shall not be shut at all by day (there

shall be no

night there)

…..And he showed me a pure river of water of

life, clear as crystal, proceeding from the

throne of God

and of the Lamb. In the middle of its street,

and on either side of the river, was the tree

of life, which

bore twelve fruits, each tree yielding its

fruit every month. The leaves of the tree

were for the healing of

the nations”.

Hell, as described in the Bible

By contrast Hell is described as a place of

eternal torment and pain where the body

suffers.

Jesus said, ‘The kingdom of Heaven is like a

dragnet that

was cast into the sea and gathered, some of

every kind,

which, when it was full, they drew to shore;

and they sat

down and gathered the good into vessels, but

threw the bad

away. So it will be at the end of the age. The

angels will

come forth, separate the wicked from the

just, and cast them

into the furnace of fire. There will be wailing

and gnashing of

teeth,’ Matthew 13: 47-50.

The Rich Man in torment in Hades

‘There was a certain rich man who was

clothed in purple

and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every

day. But

there was a certain beggar named Lazarus,

full of sores,

who was laid at his gate, desiring to be fed

with the

crumbs which fell from the rich man’s table.

Moreover the

dogs came and licked his sores. So it was that

the beggar

died, and was carried by the angel’s to

Abraham’s bosom.

The rich man died and was buried. And being

in torments

in Hades, he lifted up his eyes and saw

Abraham afar off,

and Lazarus in his bosom,’ Luke 16:19-23.

The Bible indicates the location of Hell

Jesus said, in Matthew 12:40, “For as Jonah

was three days and three nights in the belly

of the great

fish, so will the Son of Man be three days and

three nights in the heart of the Earth”. The

Greek word

used here for “Earth” is the Greek word,

“Gees”. The Greek word “Gees” is exactly the

same word that

Jesus used to describe Heaven and Earth in

Mathew 5:18.

Jesus is referring in Matthew 12:40 to Sheol,

the place for departed spirits, which at the

time of the

Crucifixion was in the heart of Planet Earth.

Since then Paradise has moved to the Third

Heaven, but

Hades (Greek, Haides) remains in the heart

of Planet Earth.

It is recorded in 1 Samuel 28:7-15 that the

spirit of Samuel came up from Sheol:

“Then Saul said to his servants, “Find me a

woman who is a medium, that I may go to her

and inquire

of her.” And his servants said to him, “In

fact, there is a woman who is a medium at En

Dor.” So Saul

disguised himself and put on other clothes,

and he went, and two men with him; and they

came to the

woman by night. And he said, “Please conduct

a séance for me, and bring up for me the one

I shall

name to you.” Then the woman said to him,

“Look, you know what Saul has done, how he

has cut off

the mediums and the spiritists from the land.

Why then do you lay a snare for my life, to

cause me to

die?” And Saul swore to her by the LORD,

saying, “As the LORD lives, no punishment

shall come upon

you for this thing.” Then the woman said,

“Whom shall I bring up for you?” And he said,

“Bring up

Samuel for me.” When the woman saw

Samuel, she cried out with a loud voice. And

the woman spoke

to Saul, saying, “Why have you deceived me?

For you are Saul!” And the king said to her,

“Do not be

afraid. What did you see?” And the woman

said to Saul, “I saw a spirit ascending out of

the earth.” So

he said to her, “What is his form?” And she

said, “An old man is coming up, and he is

covered with a

mantle.” And Saul perceived that it was

Samuel, and he stooped with his face to the

ground and bowed

down. Now Samuel said to Saul, “Why have

you disturbed me by bringing me up?”

In Philippians 2:10-11 we read , “At the name

of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in

Heaven, and

of those on Earth, and of those under the

Earth, and that every tongue should confess

that Jesus

Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the

Father”.

Our eternal destiny is decided here on Earth

This story shows most clearly that once we

have died, the decision taken on this Earth

regarding our

eternal destination, Heaven or Hell, is final.

In the story of Lazarus and the rich man in

Luke 16, the

point is that the rich man closed his eyes and

died, and immediately opened his eyes in Hell.

Jesus Christ is the only One who claimed to

be God, has died and been resurrected. He is

the only

One qualified to comment. Jesus said that

every person who dies without salvation,

awakes and

opens his or her eyes in Hell.

You may never have the opportunity, as the

people in this book have, to glimpse what lies

beyond the

final frontier of death. But you have read

about their experiences. We cannot prove or

disprove what

they have seen. We can say however, that

what they have seen is confirmed by the

teachings of

Jesus whilst He was on Earth, and what God

revealed to other writers in the Bible.

CHAPTER 44: ARE NEAR DEATH

EXPERIENCES IN THE BIBLE?

The authors believe that the Bible clearly

teaches about Near

Death Experiences, and After Death

Experiences, commonly

called Resurrections. We believe that Paul

clearly had a Near

Death Experience, visited Heaven, and

recorded his

experience in the Bible.

Paul was raised from the dead after being

stoned to death

Half of the New Testament was written by

Paul. He was a member of the Jewish

Sanhedrin, when he

persecuted and arranged the stoning of

Christians. After an encounter with Jesus

Christ he became a

follower of Jesus, and one of the most

famous teachers in the New Testament.

However, Paul’s teaching caused the Jews to

hate

him. He was stoned to death and had an

experience

of Heaven, all recorded in the Bible, before

being

raised back to life.

Paul’s stoning is described in Acts 14: 19-20.

“Some

Jews arrived from Antioch and Iconium and

turned

the crowds into a murderous mob that stoned

Paul

and dragged him out of the city, apparently

dead. But

as the believers stood around him, he got up

and

went back into the city!”

The Jews were furious with him, and stoned

him.

They would not have left him alive! Adam

Clarke’s

commentary states, “they did not leave

stoning him

until they had the fullest evidence that he

was dead”. We also believe that Paul was

actually dead,

since the Greek word from which “dead” is

translated in Acts 14:19 is “Tethneekénai”,

which simply

means “dead”. The believers around Paul

almost certainly prayed for him, and raised

him from the

dead.

Paul’s after death experience of Heaven

We believe that Paul visited Heaven. Many

Bible scholars also believe that

Paul visited Heaven after his stoning. This is

described in 2 Corinthians

CC-Art.com

CC-Art.com

CC-Art.com

cc-art.com

12:1- 4: “Let me tell about the visions I’ve

had, and revelations from

the Lord. Fourteen years ago I was taken up

to Heaven for a visit.

Don’t ask me whether my body was there or

just my spirit, for I don’t

know; only God can answer that. But anyway,

there I was in

Paradise, and heard things so astounding that

they are beyond a

man’s power to describe or put in words (and

anyway I am not

allowed to tell them to others).” TLB

We should warn the reader that there a

number of “Near Death Experiences” on the

Internet which are

not consistent with Biblical teaching. The

standard test on any subject is to line it up

with the Bible. If

the experience is supported by Biblical

teaching, it may well be sound. If the

experience is not

supported by Biblical teaching, it is probably

not sound. This advice itself is based on

Biblical doctrine,

in Acts 17:10-12, “That night the Christians

hurried Paul and Silas to Beroea, and, as

usual, they went

to the synagogue to preach. But the people of

Beroea were more open-minded than those in

Thessalonica, and gladly listened to the

message. They searched the Scriptures day

by day to check

up on Paul and Silas’ statements to see if they

were really so, “TLB.

CC-Art.com

CHAPTER 45: THE RESURRECTIONS IN

THE BIBLE

There are many instances in the Bible of

resurrection from the

dead. Jesus said that there was definitely

life after death. At

the resurrection of Lazarus, Jesus said to his

sister Martha, “I

am the resurrection and the life. He who

believes in Me, though

he may die, he shall live. And whoever lives

and believes in

Me shall never die,” John 11:25-26.

IN THE NEW TESTAMENT:

1. Jesus raised the widow of Nain’s son to

life.

2. Jesus raised Lazarus to life.

3. Jesus raised Jairus’ daughter to life.

4. Paul was stoned to death, and came back to

life.

5. Peter raised Dorcas to life.

6. Paul raised Eutychus to life.

7. At the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, many

Old Testament saints were resurrected.

8. Jesus Christ Himself was famously

resurrected.

IN THE OLD TESTAMENT:

1. Elijah raised a child to life.

2. Elisha raised a child to life.

THE RAISING OF THE WIDOW OF NAIN’S

SON BY JESUS

Jesus stopped a funeral procession, and

raised a young

man to life. This is described in Luke 7:11-17

TLB:

“Not long afterwards Jesus went with his

disciples to the

village of Nain, with the usual great crowd at

his heels. A

funeral procession was coming out as he

approached the

village gate. The boy who had died was the

only son of

his widowed mother, and many mourners from

the village

were with her. When the Lord saw her, his

heart

overflowed with sympathy. “Don’t cry!” he

said. Then he

walked over to the coffin and touched it, and

the bearers

stopped. “Laddie,” he said, “come back to life

again.”

Then the boy sat up and began to talk to

those around him! And Jesus gave him back to

his mother. A

©The Visual Bible

CC-Art.com

great fear swept the crowd, and they

exclaimed with praises to God, “A mighty

prophet has risen

among us,” and, “We have seen the hand of

God at work today.” The report of what he

did that day

raced from end to end of Judea and even out

across the borders.”

THE RAISING OF JAIRUS’ DAUGHTER BY

JESUS

A 12 year old little girl died, and Jesus raised

her back

to life. This is described in Luke 8:41,42, 49-

54 TLB:

“A man named Jairus, a leader of a Jewish

synagogue, came and fell down at Jesus’ feet

and

begged him to come home with him, for his

only child

was dying, a little girl twelve years old. Jesus

went

with him, pushing through the crowds. A

messenger

arrived from the Jairus’ home with the news

that the

little girl was dead. “She’s gone,” he told her

father; “there’s no use troubling the Teacher

now.” But

when Jesus heard what had happened, he said

to the father, “Don’t be afraid! Just trust

me, and she’ll

be all right.” When they arrived at the house,

Jesus wouldn’t let anyone into the room

except Peter,

James, John, and the little girl’s father and

mother. The home was filled with mourning

people, but he

said, “Stop the weeping! She isn’t dead; she is

only asleep!” This brought scoffing and

laughter, for

they all knew she was dead. Then he took her

by the hand and called, “Get up, little girl!”

And at that

moment her life returned and she jumped up!

“Give her something to eat!” he said. Her

parents were

overcome with happiness, but Jesus insisted

that they did not tell anyone the details of

what had

happened.”

THE RAISING OF LAZARUS BY JESUS

The raising of Lazarus, after 4 days in the

tomb, is perhaps one of Jesus’ most famous

miracles, so

we have reproduced the entire story, from

John 11:17-46 TLB:

“When they arrived at Bethany, they were

told that Lazarus had already been in his

tomb for four days.

Bethany was only a couple of miles down the

road from Jerusalem, and many of the Jewish

leaders

had come to pay their respects and to console

Martha and Mary on their loss. When Martha

got word

that Jesus was coming, she went to meet him.

But Mary stayed at home. Martha said to

Jesus, “Sir, if

you had been here, my brother wouldn’t have

died.

And even now it’s not too late, for I know

that God will bring my brother back to life

again, if you will

only ask him to.” Jesus told her, “Your

brother will come back to life again.” “Yes,”

Martha said, “when

everyone else does, on Resurrection Day.”

Jesus told her, “I am the one who raises the

dead and

gives them life again. Anyone who believes in

me, even though he dies like anyone else, shall

live

again. He is given eternal life for believing in

me and shall never perish. Do you believe this,

Martha?”

CC-Art.com

“Yes, Master,” she told him. “I believe you are

the Messiah, the Son of God, the one we have

so long

awaited.” Then she left him and returned to

Mary and, calling her aside from the

mourners, told her,

“He is here and wants to see you.” So Mary

went to him at once.

Now Jesus had stayed outside the village, at

the place where Martha met him. When the

Jewish

leaders who were at the house trying to

console Mary saw her leave so hastily, they

assumed she was

going to Lazarus’ tomb to weep; so they

followed her.

When Mary arrived where Jesus was, she fell

down at his feet, saying, “Sir, if you had been

here, my

brother would still be alive.” When Jesus saw

her weeping and the Jewish leaders wailing

with her, he

was moved with indignation and deeply

troubled. “Where is he buried?” he asked

them. They told him,

“Come and see.” Tears came. “They were close

friends,” the Jewish leaders said. “See how

much he

loved him.”

But some said, “This fellow healed a

blind man-why couldn’t he keep

Lazarus from dying?”

And again Jesus was moved with

deep anger. Then they came to the

tomb. It was a cave with a heavy

stone rolled across its door.

“Roll the stone aside,” Jesus told

them. But Martha, the dead man’s

sister, said, “By now the smell will be

terrible, for he has been dead four

days.” “But didn’t I tell you that you

will see a wonderful miracle from God

if you believe?” Jesus asked her. So

they rolled the stone aside. Then

Jesus looked up to Heaven and said,

“Father, thank you for hearing me.

(You always hear me, of course, but I

said it because of all these people

standing here, so that they will

believe you sent me.)” Then he

shouted, “Lazarus, come out!”

And Lazarus came-bound up in the grave

cloth, his face muffled in a head swath. Jesus

told them,

“Unwrap him and let him go!” And so at last

many of the Jewish leaders who were with

Mary and saw

From www.gardenofpraise.com

it happen, finally believed on him. But some

went away to the Pharisees and reported it to

them.”

PETER RAISED DORCAS TO LIFE

Peter had been present when Jesus raised

Jairus’ daughter to life. After the

Resurrection of Jesus,

Peter did the same for Dorcas, a believer in

Joppa.

This is described in Acts 9:36-42 TLB: “In

the city of

Joppa there was a woman named Dorcas

(“Gazelle”),

a believer who was always doing kind things

for

others, especially for the poor. About this

time she

became ill and died. Her friends prepared her

for

burial and laid her in an upstairs room. But

when they

learned that Peter was nearby at Lydda, they

sent two

men to beg him to return with them to Joppa.

This he

did; as soon as he arrived, they took him

upstairs

where Dorcas lay. The room was filled with

weeping

widows who were showing one another the

coats and

other garments Dorcas had made for them.

But Peter

asked them all to leave the room; then he

knelt and

prayed. Turning to the body he said, “Get up,

Dorcas,” and she opened her eyes! And when

she

saw Peter, she sat up! He gave her his hand

and

helped her up and called in the believers and

widows, presenting her to them. The news

raced through

the town, and many believed in the Lord.”

PAUL RAISED EUTYCHUS TO LIFE

Eutychus fell to his death during a long

sermon given by Paul.

Paul promptly raised him back to life, and

carried on preaching!

This is described in Acts 20:7-10 TLB: “On

Sunday we gathered

for a Communion service, with Paul preaching.

And since he was

leaving the next day, he talked until midnight!

The upstairs room

where we met was lighted with many

flickering lamps; and as Paul

spoke on and on, a young man named Eutychus,

sitting on the

windowsill, went fast asleep and fell three

stories to his death

below. Paul went down and took him into his

arms. “Don’t worry,”

he said, “he’s all right!” And he was! What a

wave of awesome joy

swept through the crowd! They all went back

upstairs and ate the

Lord’s Supper together; then Paul preached

another long sermonso

it was dawn when he finally left them!”

From www.gardenofpraise.com

From www.gardenofpraise.com

THE RESURRECTION OF OLD TESTAMENT

SAINTS

After Jesus died, many Old Testament saints

were resurrected, and later appeared to

many people in

Jerusalem. This is described in Matthew

27:50-53 TLB: “Then Jesus shouted out

again, dismissed his

spirit, and died. And look! The curtain

secluding the Holiest Place in the Temple was

split apart from

top to bottom; and the Earth shook, and

rocks broke, and tombs opened, and many

godly men and

women who had died came back to life again.

After Jesus’ resurrection, they left the

cemetery and

went into Jerusalem, and appeared to many

people there.”

ELIJAH RAISED A CHILD TO LIFE

Elijah had been staying in the home of the

widow of

Zarephath, and her son. There had been a

famine,

and God had provided food for them through

the

prophet Elijah. However, one day the son

died, and

Elijah raised him back to life. This is

described in

Kings 17:17-18:1 TLB:

“One day the woman’s son became sick and

died.

“Oh man of God,” she cried, “what have you

done to

me? Have you come here to punish my sins by

killing

my son?” “Give him to me,” Elijah replied. And

he

took the boy’s body from her and carried it

upstairs to

the guest room where he lived, and laid the

body on his bed, and then cried out to the

Lord, “O Lord

my God, why have you killed the son of this

widow with whom I am staying?” And he

stretched himself

upon the child three times and cried out to

the Lord, “O Lord my God, please let this

child’s spirit return

CC-Art.com

CC-Art.com

to him.” And the Lord heard Elijah’s prayer;

and the spirit of the child returned, and he

became alive

again! Then Elijah took him downstairs and

gave him to his mother. “See! He’s alive!” he

beamed.

“Now I know for sure that you are a prophet,”

she told him afterward, “and that whatever

you say is

from the Lord!”

ELISHA RAISED A CHILD TO LIFE

Elisha raised a dead child aged 12 to

life, after he had died in his mother’s

arms, possibly of a brain haemorrhage.

This is described in 2 Kings 4:31-37

TLB: “Gehazi went on ahead and laid

the staff upon the child’s face, but

nothing happened. There was no sign of

life. He returned to meet Elisha and told

him, “The child is still dead.” When

Elisha arrived, the child was indeed

dead, lying there upon the prophet’s bed. He

went in and shut the door behind him and

prayed to the

Lord. Then he lay upon the child’s body,

placing his mouth upon the child’s mouth, and

his eyes upon

the child’s eyes, and his hands upon the

child’s hands. And the child’s body began to

grow warm

again! Then the prophet went down and

walked back and forth in the house a few

times; returning

upstairs, he stretched himself again upon the

child. This time the little boy sneezed seven

times and

opened his eyes! Then the prophet summoned

Gehazi. “Call her!” he said. And when she came

in, he

said, “Here’s your son!” She fell to the floor

at his feet and then picked up her son and

went out”.

CC-Art.com

CHAPTER 46: THE RESURRECTION OF

JESUS CHRIST

JESUS CHRIST ROSE FROM THE DEAD

The Resurrection of Jesus Christ is the most

famous Resurrection in history, and is at the

heart of the

Christian message. After the Crucifixion,

Jesus Christ rose from the dead. We believe

this is

scientifically proved by the Shroud of Turin,

the burial cloth of Jesus Christ.

After three days, Jesus’ mother and Mary

Magdalene went to the tomb to perform the

full Jewish

burial. The Resurrection of Jesus Christ is

described in all four gospels. We have

reproduced the

account from Matthew 28:1-10, TLB:

“Early on Sunday morning, as the new day was

dawning, Mary Magdalene and the other Mary

went

out to the tomb. Suddenly there

was a great Earthquake; for an

angel of the Lord came down

from Heaven and rolled aside the

stone and sat on it. His face

shone like lightning and his

clothing was a brilliant white. The

guards shook with fear when

they saw him, and fell into a dead

faint. Then the angel spoke to the

women. “Don’t be frightened!” he

said. “I know you are looking for

Jesus, who was crucified, but he

isn’t here! For he has come back

to life again, just as he said he would. Come in

and see where his body was lying. .And now,

go

quickly and tell his disciples that he has risen

from the dead, and that he is going to Galilee

to meet

them there. That is my message to them. The

women ran from the tomb, badly frightened,

but also

filled with joy, and rushed to find the

disciples to give them the angel’s message.

And as they were

running, suddenly Jesus was there in front of

them! “Good morning!” he said. And they fell

to the

ground before him, holding his feet and

worshiping him. Then Jesus said to them,

“Don’t be frightened!

Go tell my brothers to leave at once for

Galilee, to meet me there.”

HOW TO GO TO HEAVEN

The Resurrection of Jesus Christ is the

heart of the New Testament, celebrated by

millions of

believers all over the world every year.

Resurrection from the dead to a new life in

Heaven, in a

After

three

days

Jesus

rose

again

resurrected body, is the most cherished hope

of most Christians. Based on Jesus’ promises,

all true

born again believers in Jesus Christ can

confidently look forward to an eternity in

Heaven!

For details about how to go to Heaven, please

read the chapters at the end of this book.

The above image is from the free movie THE

LAZARUS PHENOMENON-THE MOVIE

which is

viewable on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 47: THE SHROUD OF TURIN

ACTUALLY PROVES THE RESURRECTION

OF JESUS

CHRIST

The Shroud of Turin has been a mystery for

many

centuries, and is discussed in great detail in

our

teaching on THE SHROUD OF TURIN

PROVES THE

RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

We believe that the Image on the Shroud can

be

explained by the Bible, and an application of

known

laws of Theoretical Physics.

We believe that the Resurrection of Jesus

Christ is

proved by the following:

1. We believe that the Image on the Shroud

of

Turin is fundamentally a scorch in

photonegative,

caused by radiation, with the

appearance of an X-ray, but with additional

distance imaging properties.

2. We believe that the photo-negative Image

on

the Shroud of Turin was produced at the

Resurrection by the emission of soft X-rays.

3. We believe that the Physics of the

Resurrection was a phenomenon not dissimilar

to the Physics of the Transfiguration, with

the

radiation of light as a major feature, as

Jesus Christ assumed His Glorified Body on

both

occasions.

4. We believe that the soft X-rays were

released at the Resurrection, caused by the

intense

radiation of light and subatomic particles,

probably moving at the speed of light.

5. We believe that the intense emission of

light and subatomic particles caused

vaporisation of

the molecules within the Shroud to the

elements Nitrogen and Carbon.

6. We believe that the Nitrogen and Carbon

were then converted to radioactive C-14, as

happens every day in the atmosphere of

Planet Earth.

From www.shroud.com

7. We believe that the incorrect Carbon

Dating of the Shroud (approximately 1325

A.D) is

explained by an incorrect

interpretation of the cause of the

additional radioactive molecules

of Carbon (C-14) present in the

Shroud.

8. Additional C-14 is present in the

Shroud of Turin, as

demonstrated by the 1998

experiments on the Shroud.

9. We believe that rather than

proving that the Shroud is dated

1325 A.D. approximately, it

actually proves the Resurrection

of Jesus Christ.

10. As explained on our web site the

additional radioactive C-14

molecules could be explained by either the

Shroud being a 14th Century Shroud, or by

the

Shroud being a First Century Shroud which

has been subjected to additional radiation.

11. As proved by Dr Accetta, the image on

the Shroud was almost certainly caused by

radiation.

12. Since there are 12 other scientific tests

that indicate that the Shroud is a First

Century Shroud,

it does seem that the Shroud must have been

subjected to radiation, causing the

photonegative

Image.

13. The Image on the Shroud was therefore

almost certainly caused by radiation released

at the

time of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ.

14. The scientists who interpreted the

findings of the 1988 Carbon dating tests on

the Shroud

clearly did not take into consideration the

Resurrection of Jesus Christ, which released

radiation, causing the photo-negative Image

on the Shroud.

For full details of our teaching on THE

SHROUD OF TURIN PROVES THE

RESURRECTION OF

JESUS CHRIST, please visit our charity web

site at www.finalfrontier.org.uk

From The Visual Bible

CHAPTER 48: THE BIBLE STATES THAT

WE ARE ALL SPIRITS LIVING IN BODIES

It is important to understand that we are all

spirits living in bodies, and that when we die

our spirits

leave our bodies to live in Eternity, either in

Heaven, or in Hell.

In order to fully understand the concept of

the human body with an indwelling human

spirit we do need

to go back to the original Creation of human

beings, as described in the Bible. This is

covered in

greater detail in our teaching CREATION:

THE GENESIS ACCOUNT

THE ORIGINAL CREATION OF ADAM AND

EVE

The creation of the spirits of Adam and Eve

Adam and Eve were originally created as

spirits, created in the

likeness of God. Very soon after that the

Lord God created bodies for

them, “and man became a living being.”

We start in Genesis 1:26-27, “Then God said,

‘Let us make man in our

image, according to our likeness’. So God

created man in His own

image; in the image of God He created him;

male and female He

created them.”

Approximately 2,000 years ago Jesus Christ

became a Human Being.

In Genesis1:26 and 1:27 God the Father, Son,

and Holy Spirit were all

Spirits, and they created Adam and Eve in

Their exact likeness. But before that Jesus

Christ was a

Spirit, as confirmed in the following

Scriptures:

Genesis 1:1: “In the beginning God (Hebrew,

“Elohiym” pleural, literally “Gods”) created

the Heavens

and the Earth.”

John 1:1-4: “In the beginning was the Word

(Jesus Christ), and the Word was with God,

and the Word

was God. He was in the beginning with God.

All things were made through Him, and

without Him

nothing was made that was made. In Him was

life, and the life was the light of men.”

Colossians 1:15-17, “Christ is the exact

likeness of the unseen God. He existed

before God made

anything at all, and, in fact, Christ himself is

the Creator who made everything in Heaven

and Earth,

the things we can see and the things we can’t;

the spirit world with its kings and kingdoms,

its rulers

and authorities; all were made by Christ for

his own use and glory. He was before all else

began and it

is his power that holds everything together,”

TLB.

Thus the Bible states that God (pleural)

originally made Adam and Eve as spirits in

Genesis 1:27.

But before that Jesus Christ was a Spirit.

Therefore they must have made Adam and

Eve as spirits in

Genesis 1:27.

We are told that God is a Spirit in John 4:25,

“God is Spirit, and those who worship Him

must worship

in spirit and truth.” Therefore, when They

(Father, Son and Holy Spirit) created

something in their

exact likeness, they must have created:

1. The Spirit of Adam

2. The Spirit of Eve

The spirits of Adam and Eve were created in

Their exact

likeness.

The Creation of the Bodies of Adam and Eve

Adam and Eve were originally spirits, created

in the likeness of

God. Very soon after that God created bodies

for them, “and

man became a living being.” In Genesis 2:7,

the LORD God

(Jesus Christ) formed the first living being,

called Man, as

recorded in Genesis 2:7: “And the LORD God

formed man of

the dust of the ground, and breathed into his

nostrils the breath

of life; and man became a living being.”

According to the Bible,

our human bodies were originally created out

of dust.

It is interesting to note that the chemical

components of the human body are exactly

the same

chemical elements as the dust of the ground.

Our physical bodies are made up of 17

chemical

elements. In fact these are the same 17

elements that are found in the dust of the

ground. It is a

matter of common observation that, after a

body has been cremated, only dust remains.

It appears, from reading these first two

chapters of the

Bible, that the Creation of the Human Body

was a twopart

process. First of all the spirits of Adam and

Eve

were created in the image of God, and then

these spirits

were breathed by God into a human body,

formed from

the dust of the ground.

The Spirit of Adam The Spirit of Eve

CC-Art.com

DUST

It follows therefore, that we too, are

composed of flesh, constructed out of the

same chemical

elements as the dust of the Earth, but

containing an eternal spirit.

When we die our spirits leave our bodies

We are told in the New Testament that

human life in the body cannot exist without

the indwelling spirit. James 2:26 states, “The

body without the spirit is dead”.

When Jesus Christ created the first human

body in Genesis 2:7, that body was

dead until Jesus Christ breathed into that

dead body the “breath of life”. This

”breath of life” would by definition have been

the spirit of Adam created in Genesis

1:27.

OUR BODIES DIE, BUT OUR SPIRITS LIVE

FOREVER

Example 1: Ecclesiastes 12:6-7

The Bible states, “Remember your Creator

now while you are young - before the silver

cord of life

snaps and the gold bowl is broken; before the

pitcher is broken at the fountain and the

wheel is broken

at the cistern. Then the dust returns to the

earth as it was, and the spirit returns to God

who gave it”,

Ecclesiastes 12:6-7, TLB. Thus at death the

human body decomposes, but the spirit, which

never

dies, returns to God. This means that the

“real you” is a spirit that will live forever.

Example 2: When Jesus died on the Cross, He

gave up His Spirit

“So when Jesus had received the sour wine,

He said, “It is finished!” And bowing His

head, He gave

up His spirit,” John 19:30.

Example 3: The raising of Jairus’ daughter by

Jesus

A 12 year old little girl died, and Jesus raised

her back to life.

This is described in Luke 8:51-56, “When He

came into the

house, He permitted no one to go in except

Peter, James, and

John, and the father and mother of the girl.

Now all wept and

mourned for her; but He said, “Do not weep;

she is not dead,

but sleeping. And they ridiculed Him, knowing

that she was

dead. But He put them all outside, took her

by the hand and

called, saying, “Little girl, arise.” Then her

spirit returned, and

she arose immediately. And He commanded

that she be given something to eat. And her

parents were

astonished, but He charged them to tell no

one what had happened”.

CC-Art.com

After death there is a judgement

We are also told in Hebrews 9:27, “It is

appointed for men to die once, but after this

the judgement”.

When the physical body dies, our spirit will

live on, and go either to Heaven or to Hell.

Both of these

places have been described quite graphically

in many of the stories, and no doubt you have

already

decided that Hell is not where you want to

finish up!

CHAPTER 49: GOD LOVES US, AND WANTS

US TO GO TO HEAVEN

The Bible states: “For God so loved the world

that He gave His

only begotten Son, that whoever believes in

Him should not perish

but have everlasting life,” John 3:16.

God loved us so much that He sent His only

Son Jesus Christ to

die on the Cross. If we believe this, repent of

our sins, forgive

others, accept God’s forgiveness, and follow

Jesus Christ, then

we are assured of eternal life in Heaven.

In 2 Peter 3:9, we read, “The Lord is not

slack concerning His

promise, as some count slackness, but is

longsuffering toward us,

not willing that any should perish but that all

should come to

repentance”.

God does not want anyone to go to Hell, but

sadly, according to

Jesus Christ, multitudes do, simply by failing

to take from

God the free offer of eternal life in Heaven,

on God’s terms.

In Matthew 7:13-14 Jesus said, “Heaven can

be entered only through the narrow gate! The

highway to

Hell is broad, and its gate is wide enough for

all the multitudes who choose its easy way.

But the

Gateway to Life is small, and the road is

narrow, and only a few ever find it” TLB.

CHAPTER 50: IN ORDER TO GO TO

HEAVEN WE MUST BE “BORN AGAIN”

There is only one way to make certain that

Heaven is our destination when we die. We

have to

become a genuine born-again Christian, just

like Jesus said in John 3:3 and John 3:7, and

follow the

ways and teachings of Jesus Christ.

Jesus said we must be “born again” before we

can see the kingdom of God. Nicodemus was a

Jewish

priest who went to see Jesus at night. This is

described in the Gospel of John.

“Now there was a man of the Pharisees named

Nicodemus, a member of the Jewish ruling

council. He

came to Jesus at night and said, “Rabbi, we

know you

are a teacher who has come from God. For

no-one

could perform the miraculous signs you are

doing if God

were not with him.” In reply Jesus declared,

“I tell you

the truth, no-one can see the kingdom of God

unless he

is born again.” “How can a man be born when

he is

old?” Nicodemus asked. “Surely he cannot

enter a

second time into his mother’s womb to be

born!” Jesus answered, “I

tell you the truth, no-one can enter the

kingdom of God unless he is

born of water and the Spirit. Flesh gives

birth to flesh, but the Spirit

gives birth to spirit. You should not be

surprised at my saying, ‘You

must be born again,’ John 3:1-7.

Jesus said that none of us would see the

Kingdom of God unless we

are “born again” by the Holy Spirit. This is a

spiritual birth, when the

Holy Spirit comes to live in us after we have

received Jesus Christ as

our personal Saviour. When we do this God

adopts us into His family.

If we reject God’s plan of Salvation we will

not end up in Heaven

If we reject the forgiveness that God offers

us then we are turning

away from Him, and we remain ‘sinners’. The

Bible tells us very

clearly in John 3:36 that eternal separation

from God will be the

result of this action: “He who believes in the

Son has everlasting

life; and he who does not believe the Son

shall not see life, but the

wrath of God abides on him”, John 3:36.

©The Visual Bible

©The Visual Bible

Romans 3:23 says that we are all sinners in

God’s sight because we have broken His

commandments. God is holy and pure and sin

cannot exist in His presence. The only way to

God is to

say we are sorry for the wrong things in our

life and accept the forgiveness offered to us,

through the

Blood of Jesus Christ. This is explained in the

next chapters.

Many people in this book have met an angel in

Heaven. According to Psalm 91, we all have a

personal

angel, if we are “born again” into God’s

Kingdom.

CHAPTER 51: HOW TO BE “BORN

AGAIN”

How can I be “born again” so that I go to

Heaven when I die?

To be born again, we all must pray a simple

prayer. In this prayer there are various

simple things you

must do, without leaving anything out.

• Acknowledge to God that Jesus Christ died

on

the Cross for you personally, and rose from

the

dead.

• Ask God’s forgiveness for all of the sins

that

you have ever committed.

• Turn away from and stop any known sin. This

is known as Repentance.

• Forgive anyone who has ever sinned against

you, or any member of your family.

• Ask God’s forgiveness because the Blood of

Jesus Christ cleans you personally from sin.

• Ask God to send the Holy Spirit to come to

live in you.

• Acknowledge to God that Jesus Christ is

your Personal Saviour.

Is there anything else I need to know before

praying this prayer?

Yes. It is essential to be aware of some

Biblical concepts before this prayer is

prayed. These are

explained below. The Sinner’s Prayer is in

Chapter 55.

What is Repentance?

The Bible says we are all sinful. The Bible

states: “All have sinned and come short of

the Glory of

God’, Romans 3:23. We must stop anything

sinful, and ask forgiveness from God Who is

Holy, and

will not allow sin in His presence. There are

TWO parts to repentance! One part is to ask

forgiveness

for the sin, the other is to stop doing it. Half

the job doesn’t count! It is essential to

repent properly,

which means spending some time thinking

about your life.

What in practical simple terms does this

mean for each one of us?

In simple terms this means that we should

obey the Ten Commandments. Here is a

shortened version

of the Ten Commandments:

©The Visual Bible

Exodus 20:3 –17 (shortened, from The Living

Bible)

1. You may worship no other god than Me.

2. You shall not make yourselves any idols, and

you

must never bow or worship idols in any way.

3. You shall not use the name of Jehovah your

God

irreverently.

4. Remember to observe the Sabbath as a

holy day.

5. Honour your father and mother.

6. You must not murder.

7. You must not commit adultery.

8. You must not steal.

9. You must not lie.

10. You must not be envious of your

neighbour’s house, or anything else he has.

The first commandment is that we must only

worship the God of the Bible. We must all

remove any

false idols in our lives, such our money, our

careers, our homes, our appearance, alcohol,

drugs, any

addictions, or anything else that is more

important to us than God Himself. We must

stop completely

any form of sin such as swearing, murder, any

form of sexual immorality, theft, lying, and

lust. We all

have a conscience, which is God’s voice within

us (see below). God uses our conscience to

show

each one of us what He does not approve of.

Who is Jesus Christ?

The Bible is perfectly clear the Jesus Christ

is God. According to

John Chapter 1, Jesus was present right at

the beginning of

Creation, and He made everything. Life is in

Him. To those who

receive Him, Jesus gives the right to become

a child of God.

This is explained in the opening verses of the

Gospel of John.

‘In the beginning was the Word, and the

Word was with God,

and the Word was God. He was in the

beginning with God. All

things were made through Him, and without

Him was not

anything made that was made. In Him was

life, and the life was

the light of men. He was in the world, and the

world was made

through Him, and the world did not know Him.

He came to his

own, and His own did not receive Him. But as

many as received

Him, to them He gave the right to become

children of God, to

those who believed in His name.’ (John 1:1-4,

10-12.)

CC-Art.com

Believe that Jesus is the Christ

The Bible is perfectly clear that Jesus

Christ, and He alone, is the Messiah. We must

acknowledge

this to God the Father in prayer. Jesus

clarified that He is the Messiah in the

following text: ‘The high

priest asked him, saying unto Him, ‘Are You

the Christ, the Son of the Blessed?’ Jesus

said, ‘I am.’

(Mark 14:61-62.)

True faith in Jesus Christ will give us eternal

life in Him in Heaven,

as stated in the following famous verse: ‘God

so loved the world

that He gave His only begotten Son, that

whoever believes on

Him should not perish but have everlasting

life.’ (John 3:16.)

The Greek word used here implies having

faith in Jesus Christ. It

is more than an intellectual acknowledgement

that Jesus Christ is

the Son of God. Many people vaguely believe

that Jesus Christ is

the Son of God. However, true faith in Jesus

Christ is much more

than this. It is a true faith in Jesus Christ,

which can only come

after a true conversion experience, and

receiving the Holy Spirit.

We need to know and believe further facts

about Jesus Christ, discussed in the next

chapter.

© The Visual Bible

CHAPTER 52: WHY JESUS CHRIST CAME

TO PLANET EARTH 2000 YEARS AGO

1. To reveal Truth

Jesus said, ‘I am the Way, the Truth & the

Life. No one comes to the Father, except

through me,’

(John 14:6.) ‘He who has seen Me, has seen

the Father,’ John 14:9.

2. To overcome Satan

‘For this purpose the Son of God was

manifested, that He might destroy the works

of the Devil,’ 1 John

3:8.

3. To die for us

‘The Son of Man did not come to be served,

but to serve, and to give His life as a ransom

for many,’

Mark 10:45..

Why was Jesus crucified?

John the Baptist, Jesus’ cousin, said about

Jesus, ‘Behold

the Lamb of God, Who takes away the sin of

the world’ John

1:29. The Blood of Jesus, spilt at the

Crucifixion, is the Blood

Sacrifice to atone for our personal sins, as

stated in 1 John

1:7. ‘If we walk in the light, as He is in the

light, we have

fellowship with one another, and the blood of

Jesus Christ

His Son cleanses us from all sin.’

How may I be forgiven for my sins?

1. Forgive others

‘For if you forgive men their trespasses, your

Heavenly Father will also forgive you. But if

you do not

forgive men their trespasses, neither will

your Father forgive your trespasses,’

Matthew 6:14-15.

2. Forgive and love, especially your enemies

‘Love your enemies, bless those who curse

you, do good to those who hate you, and pray

for those

who spitefully use you and persecute you,’

Matthew 5:44.

3. Ask forgiveness from God the Father for

your own sins

‘If we confess our sins, He is faithful and

just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us

from

all unrighteousness,’ 1 John 1:9.

©The Visual Bible

CHAPTER 53: WHAT EXACTLY IS A

GENUINE CHRISTIAN?

1. A Christian is not a “good person”, but a

reformed bad person

A Christian is not someone who tries to be

good, attends church, reads the Bible, prays,

or does good

to others, although all of these are

commendable. These things start to happen

after someone has

become a Christian, by being born again.

Christians naturally want to be together, and

spend time with

each other, because other Christians are

their new family in Jesus Christ.

2. We are saved by grace

This means that nobody can be good enough

to “earn” a place in Heaven. ‘For by grace you

have

been saved, through faith, and that not of

yourselves: It is the gift of God, not of

works, lest anyone

should boast,’ Ephesians 2:8-9.

3. A Christian is someone who has the Holy

Spirit living in them

When we are born again, we receive the Holy

Spirit.

At the Last Supper, Jesus said, “And I will

pray the Father, and He will give you another

Helper, that

He may abide with you forever, the Spirit of

truth, whom the world cannot receive,

because it neither

sees Him nor knows Him; but you know Him,

for He dwells with you and will be in you”.

John 14:16-17.

Jesus was referring to the Holy Spirit, who

he would send to live in all believers.

After the Resurrection, Jesus appeared in

the Upper Room, as

recorded in John 20:19-22, “Jesus came and

stood in the midst,

and said to them, “Peace be with you.” Now

when He had said

this, He showed them His hands and His side.

Then the disciples

were glad when they saw the Lord. So Jesus

said to them again,

“Peace to you! As the Father has sent Me, I

also send you.” And

when He had said this, He breathed on them,

and said to them,

“Receive the Holy Spirit”.

Since then, all believers receive the Holy

Spirit when they are born

again. Paul confirms this in 1 Corinthians 6:19,

‘Your body is the

temple of the Holy Spirit Who is in you, whom

you have from

God,’

4. A Christian is someone who follows the

teachings of Jesus Christ.

Jesus said, “He who has My commandments

and keeps them, it is he who loves Me. And he

who

loves Me will be loved by My Father, and I

will love him and manifest Myself to him,”

John 14:21. The

first thing that Jesus commands from all of

His potential disciples is, ‘You must be born

again“, John

3:7.

CC-Art.com

5. Why must I be born again?

Because Jesus Christ, the Son of God, said

so, in John 3:3. ‘Most assuredly, I say to you,

unless one

is born again, he cannot see the kingdom of

God.’ To be born again is to receive the Holy

Spirit, God

Himself, Who comes to live in us as we pray

something very similar to the “Sinner’s

prayer” in the next

chapter.

6. When we are born again we are new people

“If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation;

old things have passed away; behold, all

things have

become new”, 2 Corinthians 5:17. The Bible

says that when we are born again by the Holy

Spirit, we

become brand new people inside! We look the

same on the outside, but the Holy Spirit

comes to live

in us. He makes us brand new on the inside,

with new motivations, new desires, a new way

of living,

and a new perspective on life.

7. The Person of the Holy Spirit

The Holy Spirit is the Third Person of the

Trinity. He is Holy, and He will not come and

live in any of us

until we are forgiven by God. The Holy Spirit

is the creative power of the Trinity.

8. If I am not born again, whose kingdom am I

in?

We are all born into the kingdom of Satan,

according to the Bible. Jesus said to priests,

in John 8:44,

‘You are of your father, the devil.’

9. What happens to those who are not born

again?

Jesus Himself is perfectly clear on this

subject. He said, ”Unless a man is born again,

he will not enter

the kingdom of Heaven,” John 3:3. The truth,

according to Jesus Christ, is that most

people do not go

to Heaven. Jesus said, in Matthew 7:13-14,

“Enter by the narrow gate; for wide is the

gate and broad

is the way that leads to destruction, and

there are many who go in by it. Because

narrow is the gate

and difficult is the way which leads to life,

and there are few who find it.”

10. Our ultimate destiny, Heaven or Hell, are

decided in this life.

Jesus Christ and the repentant thief are now

in

Paradise, and will be there for ever. The

unrepentant thief is in Hell, and will be there

forever too.

The main purpose of this book and web site is

that you may end up in Heaven, and not Hell.

Only you can make this choice.

CC-Art.com

CHAPTER 54: OUR CONSCIENCE IS GOD

THE HOLY SPIRIT CONVICTING EACH

ONE OF US

OF OUR SINS

After Jesus was baptised by his cousin, John

the Baptist,

“The Holy Spirit descended in bodily form

like a dove upon

Him, and a voice came from Heaven which

said, “You are

My beloved Son; in You I am well pleased,”

Luke 3:22

A dove in the natural world is a very gentle

bird, and will fly

away if disturbed. All humans have a

conscience, which

pure science can never explain. Our

conscience is God the

Holy Spirit, speaking quietly to each of us

throughout our

lives. If we persist in sin, the Holy Spirit, like

a dove, will

depart. This is how some people seem to

become so

insensitive to sin in their lives.

In John 8:7-9 a woman was caught in

adultery, The Jews were about to execute

the woman, and

Jesus said, “He who is without sin among you,

let him throw a stone at her first. And again

He stooped

down and wrote on the ground. Then those

who heard it, being convicted by their

conscience, went

out one by one.” Note that the onlookers

were “convicted by their conscience.”

Later Jesus said, at the Last Supper, that

the Comforter, the Holy Spirit, would convict

everyone of sin:

“And when He (the Holy Spirit) has come, He

will convict the world of sin, and of

righteousness, and of

judgement,” John 16:8.

The voice of the Holy Spirit convicts us of sin

The voice of the Holy Spirit is gentle, like a

dove. His voice is identical to your conscience,

since God

speaks to us using our conscience. When you

pray, you might like to approach God like a

little child,

and ask Him to show you the sin in your life.

He will.

You will hear the quiet voice of the Holy

Spirit revealing sin in your life, and those

things in your life He

wants you to stop doing. He may reveal things

from many years ago, or things about your

present

lifestyle He wants you to change.

He will also reveal to you those people who

you need to forgive. You must forgive anyone

who has

sinned against you, or your family, in any way.

Jesus said, in Matthew 6:15, ‘If you do not

forgive men

their trespasses, neither will your Father

forgive your trespasses.’ According to Jesus,

you must

therefore forgive everyone, or God will not

forgive you.

CC-Art.com

CHAPTER 55: THE SINNER’S PRAYER

Pray this prayer, or something very similar, in

your heart.

Jesus loves you so much that He died for you,

so that you could go to Heaven, and not to

Hell, when

you die.

Sincerely, and slowly, pray the following to

God the Father, Who loves you. Jesus looked

up to

Heaven when He prayed, so you do not have

to shut your eyes!

You will hear God the Holy Spirit speak to

you, using your conscience, twice as you pray

this prayer.

1. Loving Father, I want to be sure that when

I die I do not go to Hell.

I want to go to Heaven, to live with you

forever.

2. I believe that Jesus Christ died on the

Cross for me personally,

and that He rose again from the dead after 3

days.

3. I need to be born again, just like Jesus

Christ taught in the Bible

(see John 3:3 and John 3:7).

4. Please forgive me for all the sins I have

ever committed. Please

show them to me now, using my conscience.

5. Pause and allow the Holy Spirit to speak to

you, which sounds exactly

like your conscience.

6. I ask forgiveness for all of them.

7. I repent of those sins. I will stop doing

them. Please help me to

stop doing them.

8. I need to forgive. Please show me, using my

conscience, the names, or

the faces, of those people I need to forgive.

9. Pause and allow the Holy Spirit to speak to

you, which sounds exactly like

your conscience.

10. I forgive everyone who has sinned against

me, especially

(name those people who the Holy Spirit

revealed to you).

11. Please forgive me because Jesus Christ,

Your Son, died

on the Cross for me. According to 1 John 1:7,

the Blood

of Jesus Christ cleanses me from all of my

sin. (The Bible

says, “If we walk in the light as He is in the

light, we have

fellowship with one another, and the blood of

Jesus Christ His

Son cleanses us from all sin,” 1 John 1:7)

12. I thank You that I am now forgiven,

according to the

Holy Bible.

13. Please now send the Holy Spirit to live in

me.

14. I receive the Holy Spirit. Thank you I am

born again by the Holy

Spirit.

15. I believe that Jesus Christ is my Personal

Saviour.

16. Thank you that I have changed kingdoms

from the

kingdom of Satan, to the Kingdom of Jesus

Christ.

17. Thank You that You are now my Father. I

belong to you,

and I now have an eternal home in Heaven,

with You.

18. I commit the rest of my life to Jesus

Christ.

19. Please show me how You want me to spend

the rest of

my life.

20. Please show me how I should live, and help

me to

understand the Bible.

21. Please put me in touch with other genuine

born again

Christians.

CHAPTER 56: WHAT SHOULD I DO NOW I

AM “BORN AGAIN”?

1. JOIN A CHURCH OF BIBLE BELIEVING

CHRISTIANS

There are many Bible believing Christians all

over the world.

Not all churches believe that the Bible is the

supernatural word

of God, and do not interpret the Bible

literally! Jesus did! Great

care needs to be taken in choosing the right

church!

This is very important, since you will rapidly

find that, as a born

again Christian, you are in a minority group!

The Bible does encourage believers

to meet together regularly (see Hebrews

10:25).

Please ask the Holy Spirit to help you,

because your choice of church is extremely

important. Also ask

the advice of local believers.

Here are some things to look for in finding

the right church for you.

A church that places the authority of the

Bible above everything else

This is NOT an easy thing to discern! You do

need help on this! A good test would be to try

to discover

where the proposed church stands doctrinally

on:

• The Supernatural Inspiration of the Bible.

• The Trinity: God the Father, God the Son,

and God the Holy Spirit.

• The existence of Satan.

• The Resurrection of Jesus Christ.

• The existence of Heaven and Hell.

• The Creation by God of the entire Universe.

• Jesus Christ’s requirement for us to be

born again.

• Believer’s Baptism in water.

• The Baptism of the Holy Spirit.

• The Second Coming of Jesus Christ.

• Regular plans for evangelism.

• A desire to support the poor and needy in

the world.

• The place of Israel in God’s purposes.

• Sex outside marriage.

• Abortions.

The Bible is perfectly clear on all of these

issues, but there are large number of

churches that interpret

CC-Art.com

the Bible in a different way. For example, the

Bible is very clear about sex outside

marriage, but many

churches avoid discussing this, for fear of

upsetting people.

Other excellent qualities, consistent with

New Testament teachings, are:

• A welcoming church.

• A church that provides good Bible based

teaching.

• A church that has a number of leaders,

rather than one.

• A church that has absolute integrity in all

financial matters, including the publication

of annual

accounts. You may be giving money to the

church, so it will be helpful for you to know

where

this money is going to.

Here are some things that are much less

important.

• The church building: The churches in the

book of Acts met in homes! The church is

the

people, not the building. There is nothing

wrong in nice buildings, but these are

unimportant to

God.

• Special clothing for leaders of the church.

Of course it is respectful to God to be

appropriately

dressed, but special clothing is unimportant.

Here are some things to avoid at all costs:

• A church that does not believe in the

absolute authority of the Bible.

• A church that teaches from anything other

than the Bible, or Bible inspired texts.

• A church where leaders exert undue control

of the lives of individuals within the church.

• Any lack of financial integrity within the

church.

2. READ THE BIBLE EVERY DAY

This is one way God speaks to us. The Bible is

not a simple book,

and it will take you a lifetime to fully

understand all the teachings

within the Scriptures. However, regular Bible

reading, or listening to

the Bible, is essential. God will often highlight

verses within the Bible

to speak into your circumstances directly.

3. LISTEN VERY CAREFULLY TO YOUR

CONSCIENCE

Your conscience is God guiding you every day,

and is an extremely important part of

your “guidance system”. Your conscience is

not a loud voice, but is usually a very

gentle voice. This is why it is so important to

spend time quietly every day. If you have

doubts about a certain action, do not ignore

your conscience. Our Heavenly Father is a

loving Father, who is warning you not to go

down a particular planned course of action.

4. PRAY REGULARLY, ASKING GOD’S

GUIDANCE FOR ALL MATTERS IN YOUR

LIFE

The Bible states, “In all your ways

acknowledge Him, and He shall direct your

paths. Do not be wise in

your own eyes; fear the LORD and depart

from evil,” Proverbs 3:6-7.

5. TRY NOT TO SIN IN ANY AREA OF

YOUR LIFE

We live in such a sinful society that many

things that the world considers completely

normal, are

actually very sinful. It will probably take

some time before you have sorted your life

out!

6. HAVE REGULAR BIBLE TEACHING

Regular Bible teaching is extremely

important. Under Resources towards the end

of this book we have

given Bible teachers who have inspired us.

Fortunately, there are many excellent Bible

teachers, and

you will probably quickly find your own

favourites.

7. SEEK TO SPEAK TO OTHERS ABOUT

THE IMPORTANCE OF BECOMING A

CHRISTIAN.

You may have seen the film Schindler’s List,

the

harrowing true story of how Oskar Schindler,

a German

businessman, who saved over a thousand Jews

from

almost certain death in concentration camps

in World

War 2.

It is important to realise that Salvation is a

very

precious gift, bought by Jesus Christ at

enormous cost.

Only those who are born again will go to

Heaven (see John 3:3 and John 3:7).

Everyone else will not,

according to Jesus Christ.

Born again Christians are charged by Jesus

Christ to ‘Go therefore and make disciples of

all nations,

baptising them in the name of the Father,

and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit,’

(Matthew 28:19.)

You may like to have a look at our teaching

EVANGELISM IS EASY, on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CONGRATULATIONS AT BECOMING A

GENUINE BORN AGAIN BELIEVER IN

JESUS CHRIST!

Congratulations on becoming a genuine born

again Christian!

The most important decision anyone can make

in their lives is to

become born again, and become a follower

Jesus Christ.

If you have just prayed that prayer as a

result of reading this book,

why not contact us immediately! We would

love to hear from you.

Please e-mail or write to us at this address:

E-mail: drrkent@aol.com

Ministry Address in UK

Dr Richard Kent

The Final Frontier Charitable Trust

PO Box 11

Knutsford

Cheshire

WA16 6QP

UK

God bless you!

With warmest wishes,

Richard

Dr Richard Kent

CHAPTER 57: RESOURCES

It is very important for you to have further

teaching about the Christian life. Here are

some suggestions

that we believe would be helpful.

THE FINAL FRONTIER WEB SITE

There is a great deal of further free

information about after death experiences,

and other subjects, on

the Final Frontier web site

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE COMPANION BOOK: “BEYOND THE

FINAL FRONTIER”

Co-authored by Dr Richard Kent and David

Waite, this is the second book in

the series on Near Death Experiences. This

book is a follow up to the earlier

book The Final Frontier, and relates the true

stories of 26 individuals who have

encountered death, and beyond. To view and

download the book, please visit

BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE MOVIE: “THE FINAL FRONTIER”

With the arrival of the technology for Cardio

Pulmonary Resuscitation the

medical profession has been faced with the

reality of Near Death Experiences.

In this documentary movie, the subject is

studied in great detail, and many

doctors and patients are interviewed in

depth. The entire movie may be

watched and downloaded entirely free on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk. Please

visit THE FINAL FRONTIER MOVIE on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE MOVIE: “THE LAZARUS

PHENOMENON”

The movie is documentary in style, filmed on

the actual locations of the

events portrayed, with fantastic special

effects, and amazing music. In this

movie many medical doctors are interviewed

in depth about death. The

movie includes a dramatisation of the true

stories of Pastor Daniel

Ekechukwu in Nigeria who was raised from

the dead after 3 days, and Ian

McCormack who died in Mauritius for 15

minutes. The entire movie may be

watched and downloaded entirely free on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk. Please

visit THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON, THE

MOVIE on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

WHAT HAPPENS WHEN WE DIE, AND

HOW TO GO TO HEAVEN

Dr Richard Kent is a retired medical doctor.

What happens

when we die? In this teaching, Richard

provides detailed

medical and Biblical information about the

process of death.

He has researched over 300 people who have

died, and have

met Jesus Christ. These patients were often

involved in road

traffic accidents, or had heart attacks, or

strokes, or died on

the operating table. Their spirits left their

bodies before they

were resuscitated. Many of these patients

report having visited either Heaven or Hell.

Detailed medical

evidence is presented from many medical

doctors, as well as Biblical teaching on the

subject. Richard

also discusses the many returns from the

dead in the Bible. Very clear and detailed

instructions are

given about how exactly to be “born again,” as

described by Jesus Christ in John 3:3, and

John 3:7, in

order to go to Heaven, and avoid Hell.

EVANGELISM

How to very easily speak to other people

about Jesus Christ, and

see amazing results! This simple method can

be taught in 10

minutes, and will completely transform your

church! Richard and Val

have worked with many churches in many

countries teaching

practical evangelism. They will work with your

people, in your church,

entirely free! For full details please visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT

The whole Universe and Adam and Eve were

created by Jesus

Christ, only 6,000 years ago approximately,

according to the Bible.

Richard gives a detailed and scientific

account of the Genesis Six

Days of Creation, and the young universe,

exactly as the Bible says.

Dinosaurs and Carbon Dating are also

discussed. This is a “high

tech” teaching with multiple images, but is

not difficult to understand.

Much of the Creation and Evolution research

is based on the teachings of Dr Kent Hovind,

of Florida,

USA, as well as the insights of Dr Chuck

Missler, USA, and Dr David Rosevear, UK. For

full details

please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

EVOLUTION IS IMPOSSIBLE

Richard gives amazing information proving

that evolution could never

have happened. Using material with kind

permission from Dr Kent

Hovind, this teaching includes detailed

evidence from many sources to

show that evolution is completely impossible.

This covers fundamental

laws in Physics, such as the First and Second

Laws of

Thermodynamics, as well as observations

about our Solar System, and

Planet Earth. Also discussed are: Comments

from famous scientists, the structure of

DNA, Charles

Darwin’s book, “The Origin of the Species,

and much more besides. This is a “high tech”

teaching with

multiple images, but is not difficult to

understand. For full details please visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

THE AMAZING ARCHAEOLOGICAL

DISCOVERIES OF RON WYATT

Ron Wyatt’s amazing archaeological

discoveries: Noah’s Ark,

Sodom & Gomorrah, the Crossing of the Red

Sea, Mount Sinai and

the Ark of the Covenant. This amazing

information is incredibly faith

lifting. Much of Ron Wyatt’s original work has

been confirmed by

Professor Lennart Moller from Sweden, in his

famous book “The

Exodus Case”. Lennart Moller is a personal

friend of Richard and Val.

“The Exodus Case” includes the work of 7

academic scientists, all of whom are experts

in their fields.

The Turkish government has built a visitors

centre for Noah’s Ark. Richard proves the

Blood of the

Messiah on the Mercy Seat in 9 different

ways from the Bible. For full details please

visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

THE MEDICAL AND PROPHETIC ASPECTS

OF THE CRUCIFIXION

Fulfilled Old Testament prophecies

concerning the Crucifixion

are discussed, as well as the detailed medical

and physiological

aspects of the Crucifixion. The New Covenant

is explained, with

the complete fulfilment of the Old Covenant

by Jesus Christ.

Richard explains the Blood of Jesus Christ

falling on the Mercy

Seat, and proves this in 9 different ways

from the Bible. This is a

very detailed account of every possible

aspect of the Crucifixion,

with virtually every medical aspect covered

from a former medical doctor. For full details

please visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

THE SHROUD OF TURIN PROVES THE

RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST!

The photo-negative image on the Shroud was

caused by

nuclear radiation, as recently demonstrated

by Dr Accetta. We

believe that this radiation was emitted at the

Resurrection.

The carbon dating tests performed in 1988

correctly

demonstrated that there is an excess of the

radioactive

isotope C-14 on the Shroud for a First

Century Shroud. This is

interpreted as the Shroud being a fraud.

However there is an alternative

interpretation. Richard

explains the 12 other scientific and forensic

tests which demonstrate that the Shroud is

the authentic

burial cloth of Jesus Christ. Our own

interpretation is that the excess radiation is

consistent with a First

Century Shroud which was present at the

Resurrection, and received additional

radiation at this time.

The photo-negative Image was caused by the

radiation, and proves the Resurrection. This

teaching

demonstrates the detailed research of a

forensic pathologist, nuclear physicists, and

many botanists

and researchers from many other

backgrounds. This is ground- breaking

research proving the

Resurrection of Jesus Christ, and is

incredibly exciting! For full details please

visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL

Richard gives detailed scientific evidence for

the authenticity of the Bible, using

material from many of the other lectures, as

well as new material. Subjects

discussed include Science and the Bible, Bible

Prophecy, Bible Numerics, the

Bible Codes, Creation, Archaeology, and the

Shroud of Turin. For anybody who

ever doubted the supernatural origin of the

Bible, this is a life changing lecture.

For full details please visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

WHAT DOES GOD THINK ABOUT

ABORTION?

Life starts at conception, as proved from the

Bible. This is a detailed

lecture on life in the womb, using the material

of Dr Tahira Saleem, a

Consultant Gynaecologist in Pakistan, who also

has a Doctorate in

Divinity. The miraculous development of a

baby in the womb is discussed

with full colour images. Life in the womb is

explored from a Biblical

perspective. This teaching includes a few

images of aborted babies, and

is therefore NOT suitable for children. This

teaching addresses such questions as “What

does God

think about abortion?”, “When does life

begin?” and “What should Christians do about

this very

sensitive yet very important issue?” For full

details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

THE RAPTURE IN THIS GENERATION

Jesus Christ said we would not know the hour

of his coming, but we would

know the generation of His coming! This is

almost certainly the generation

that will see the Rapture of genuine

believers, the Tribulation, and the

Second Coming of Jesus Christ. We believe

that the true church will be

removed from Planet Earth before the

Tribulation period, a doctrine

commonly known as the Pre-Tribulation

Rapture. This is conclusively

proved in a very detailed Bible study. What

are the multiple signs pointing

to our own time period for the Rapture? This

is a life-changing lecture. If the return of

Jesus Christ is

imminent, how should genuine believers live in

the light of this truth? For full details please

visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

GOD’S SUPERNATURAL PLANS FOR YOUR

MONEY

A detailed Bible study on God’s plan for our

finances, with all our

needs supplied. This is not the “prosperity

gospel!” Richard starts

with a very detailed look at the finances of

Jesus Christ during His

Earthly ministry, and His many miracles

concerning money. How

should Christians manage their finances to

honour God, and to benefit

as many people as possible? Richard and Val

practice what they

preach! They have so far ministered in 24

countries, and never charge

their hosts a penny! All the material on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk is

entirely free. Richard and Val pay for all

their flights, accommodation

when necessary, and all incidental expenses.

They work out of their

own registered UK charity. If Christians truly

put God in charge of their financial affairs,

they will quickly

discover that many people, including

themselves, are blessed financially as a

result!

HOW TO HAVE A MIRACLE.

This teaching looks at miracles in the Bible,

including detailed studies of

the miracles of Jesus, Elijah, Elisha, and

Zachariah. Richard and Val

have had a number of miracles of their own.

Val was blind in one eye

after a retinal vein thrombosis, but now has

perfect sight. They have

had many other miracles, and they give full

details of them. More

importantly, they give detailed Biblical

guidelines for receiving your own miracle. For

full details please

visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE POWERPOINT CONFERENCES

ANYWHERE IN THE WORLD

Dr Richard and Mrs Val Kent work from a UK

registered

charity, The Final Frontier Charitable Trust,

UK Charity

No 1106663. Richard and Val have, so far,

spoken in 24

countries, always entirely free to the host

church. They

have spoken in church conferences in the UK,

the US,

Eastern and Western Europe, Africa, the

Caribbean,

Pakistan, and on Death Row in a maximum-

security

prison in the Philippines.

Richard has also been interviewed frequently

on TV and Radio, and is still available for

interview.

Richard gives entirely free PowerPoint

illustrated lectures anywhere in the world on

the following

subjects:

1) After Death Experiences

2) Evangelism is Easy

3) Creation: The Genesis Account

4) Evolution is Impossible

5) Biblical Archaeology: Noah’s Ark, Sodom

and Gomorrah, the Red Sea Crossing, Mount

Sinai, and the Ark of the Covenant

6) The Crucifixion: the medical and prophetic

aspects

7) The Shroud of Turin proves the

Resurrection of Jesus Christ

8) The Bible is Supernatural

9) What does God think about Abortion?

10) The Rapture of believers in our lifetime

11) God’s supernatural plan for your Money

12) How to have miracle

The slides below are examples taken from

these twelve lectures.

Creation, The Bible Account

Free copies of all the PowerPoint

presentations, both books, and both movies

are left with the host

church for free copying and distribution. All

travelling and accommodation expenses are

met by Dr

Richard Kent’s UK charity, and the

conferences are entirely free to the host

churches.

• For further information about the

conferences, please visit FREE

CONFERENCES on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

• For further information about each subject,

please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

• To download the lectures please visit FREE

POWERPOINT LECTURES on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

The burst of radiation caused more

radioactive

isotope Carbon 14 to be formed from the

normal

element Carbon 12

This dramatically upset the subsequent

Carbon

dating tests … because the Shroud has been

radiated TWICE … ONCE by the Sun, and

ONCE by

the Resurrection!

The Bible is perfectly clear that human life

begins

at CONCEPTION

FREE POWERPOINT LECTURES FOR

DOWNLOADING

The material used in the above conferences

may be freely downloaded from

www.finalfrontier.org.uk, and freely

distributed. Each lecture has multiple slides,

with multiple

images. They are intended to be used a free

teaching resource, which may be freely

copied and

distributed.

BIBLE TEACHERS WHO HAVE HELPED US

We recommend the following teachers have

greatly helped us, and they may help you.

GENERAL BIBLE TEACHING

David Pawson: UK respected Bible teacher.

Books available on www.amazon.co.uk

Roger Price: UK respected Bible teacher.

Tapes available from www.ccftapes.co.uk

Roger French: UK respected Bible teacher.

Tapes available from www.ccftapes.co.uk

Rev Chris Hill: UK respected Bible teacher.

Tapes available from www.clministries.org.uk

Pastor Derek Walker: UK respected Bible

teacher. Free teaching on

www.oxfordbiblechurch.co.uk

SCIENCE AND CHRISTIANITY

Chuck Missler: US respected Bible teacher

www.khouse.org

CREATION

Dr Kent Hovind: www.drdino.com

Dr Chuck Missler: www.khouse.org

Dr Carl Baugh: www.Creationevidence.org

Dr David Rosevear:

www.Creationsciencemovement.com

Dr Roger Oakland:

www.understandthetimes.org

BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY

Ron Wyatt: www.wyattmuseum.com

Dr Lennart Moller: Book available on

www.amazon.co.uk

Jonathan Gray:

www.surprisingdiscoveries.com

Bill Fry: www.anchorstone.com

JEWISH ROOTS OF CHRISTIANITY

Jacob Prasch: www.moriel.org

FULL GOSPEL BUSINESS MEN’S

FELLOWSHIP INTERNATIONAL

In this book, mention has been made of the

Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship

International,

which is an organisation of Bible-believing

Christians. Please contact them at the

following address

and they will send you a booklet entitled,

‘Now You’ve Received Christ’.

FGBMFI UK

P.O. Box 11

KNUTSFORD,

Cheshire,

WA16 6QP, UK

Tel: 01565 632667

Email: fieldoffice@fgbmfi.org.uk

Web site: www.fgbmfi.org.uk

FGBMFI International

27 Spectrum Pointe Drive,

Suite 312,

Lake Forest,

CA 92630

USA

Tel: (001) 949 461 0100

Email: international@mail.fgbmfi.org

Website: www.fgbmfi.org

FGBMFI Europe

Wilselsesteenweg 5,

B. 3020 Herent,

Belgium

Tel :+32 (0) 16 20 79 44

Email: FGBMFIEur@skynet.be

Web site: www.fgbmfi-europe.com

CHAPTER 58: FINAL CHAPTER BY DR

RICHARD KENT

Thank you for reading this book! This book

has purposely been

made available entirely free, and may be

freely copied and

distributed.

The whole point of writing this book was to

introduce the reality of

Heaven and Hell to people who have not heard

about eternal life.

What could possibly be more important?

The most important decision anyone can make

in their lives is to become born again, and

become a

follower of Jesus Christ. Everything else on

the web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk is also

entirely free

so we hope you make use of it. All of the

material may be freely copied and

distributed.

• If you have just prayed that prayer as a

result of reading this book, why not contact

us

immediately!

• If you have enjoyed, or disliked, this book,

we would love to hear from you.

• If you have had a Near Death Experience

that is Biblical in nature, and would like to

see your

story circulated world wide, please contact

us.

We would love to hear from you. Please e-mail

or write to us at this address:

E-mail: drrkent@aol.com

Ministry Address in UK

Dr Richard Kent

The Final Frontier Charitable Trust

PO Box 11

Knutsford

Cheshire

WA16 6QP

UK

We are happy to come to your church,

wherever you are, entirely free. We will give

you all of our

teaching material for free distribution. The

material may also be freely downloaded from

our web site

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

God bless you, wherever you are!

Richard (Dr Richard Kent)

CHAPTER 59: BIBILOGRAPHY

Ankerberg, J. & Weldon, John, The Facts on

Life After Death, Oregon, Harvest House,

1992

Baker, H. A., Visions Beyond the Veil,

Springdale, Whitaker House, 1973

Baxter, Mary K., A Divine Revelation of Hell,

Springdale, Whitaker House, 1993

Blanchard, John, Ultimate Questions,

Darlington, Evangelical Press, 1991

Buchanan, Alex, Heaven and Hell, Tonbridge,

Sovereign Word, 1995

Darnall, Jean, Heaven Here I come, London,

Lakeland, 1974

Eby, Dr. Richard, Caught Up Into Paradise,

New Jersey, Spire Books, 1971

Fernando, Ajith, Crucial Questions About

Hell, Eastbourne, Kingsway, 1993

Graham, Jim, Dying to Live, Basingstoke,

Marshalls Paperpacks, 1984

Jeffrey, Grant, J. Heaven The Last Frontier,

Toronto, Frontier Research, 1990

Liardon, Roberts, I Saw Heaven, Oklahoma,

Embassy, 1983

Lindsay, Gordon, Death and Hereafter,

Dallas, Christ for the Nations, 1986

Malz, Betty, My Glimpse of Eternity, London,

Hodder & Stoughton, 1990

Morgan, Dr. Alison, What Happens When We

Die, Eastbourne, Kingsway, 1995

Osteen, John, Death and Beyond, Houston,

Lakewood, 1985

Pawson, David, The Road to Hell, London,

Hodder & Stoughton, 1993

Pawson, David, Resurrection, Tonbridge,

Sovereign Word, 1993

Rawlings, Dr. Maurice, Beyond Death’s Door,

London, Sheldon Press, 1979

Rawlings, Dr. Maurice, Before Death Comes,

London Sheldon Press, 1980

Rawlings, Dr. Maurice, To Hell and Back,

London, Thomas Nelson, 1993

Ritchie, Dr. George, Return from Tomorrow,

Eastbourne, Kingsway, 1992

Torrey, R.A. Get Ready For Forever,

Springdale, Whitaker House (no date)

Wagner, Dr. Petti, Murdered Heiress … Living

Witness, Chichester, New Wine Press, 1988

Table of Contents

CHAPTER 2: CERTAIN RESTRICTIONS

CHAPTER 9: FREE CONFERENCES

CHAPTER 11: THE STORY OF IAN

CHAPTER 12: THE STORY OF JIM

CHAPTER 13: THE STORY OF HOWARD

CHAPTER 14: THE STORY OF RONALD

CHAPTER 16: THE STORY OF RITA

CHAPTER 17: THE STORY OF DAVID

CHAPTER 20: THE STORY OF MARVIN

CHAPTER 21: THE STORY OF CHRISTINE

CHAPTER 23: THE STORY OF BRENDA

CHAPTER 24: THE STORY OF HARRY

CHAPTER 27: THE STORY OF JEANETTE

CHAPTER 28: THE STORY OF GERARD

CHAPTER 29: THE STORY OF JESSIE

CHAPTER 31: THE STORY OF DAVID

CHAPTER 32: THE STORY OF PAMELA

CHAPTER 37: THE MEDICAL AND BIBLICAL

CHAPTER 38: SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCE FOR

CHAPTER 39: INTERVIEWS WITH SIX

CHAPTER 43: WHAT ARE HEAVEN AND

CHAPTER 44: ARE NEAR DEATH

CHAPTER 45: THE RESURRECTIONS IN

CHAPTER 46: THE RESURRECTION OF

CHAPTER 47: THE SHROUD OF TURIN

CHAPTER 48: THE BIBLE STATES THAT

CHAPTER 52: WHY JESUS CHRIST CAME

CHAPTER 53: WHAT EXACTLY IS A

CHAPTER 54: OUR CONSCIENCE IS GOD

CHAPTER 58: FINAL CHAPTER BY DR

BOOK

CHAPTER 2: CERTAIN RESTRICTIONS ON

BOOK

book charts the

book recounts the

book The

CHAPTER 9: FREE CONFERENCES

CHAPTER 11: THE STORY OF IAN

CHAPTER 12: THE STORY OF JIM

CHAPTER 14: THE STORY OF RONALD

CHAPTER 16: THE STORY OF RITA

CHAPTER 17: THE STORY OF DAVID

CHAPTER 20: THE STORY OF MARVIN

CHAPTER 21: THE STORY OF CHRISTINE

CHAPTER 23: THE STORY OF BRENDA

CHAPTER 24: THE STORY OF HARRY

CHAPTER 27: THE STORY OF JEANETTE

CHAPTER 28: THE STORY OF GERARD

CHAPTER 29: THE STORY OF JESSIE

CHAPTER 31: THE STORY OF DAVID

CHAPTER 32: THE STORY OF PAMELA

CHAPTER 37: THE MEDICAL AND BIBLICAL

CHAPTER 38: SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCE FOR

CHAPTER 39: INTERVIEWS WITH SIX

apart from

book under ARE NEAR DEATH

CHAPTER 43: WHAT ARE HEAVEN AND

CHAPTER 44: ARE NEAR DEATH

CHAPTER 45: THE RESURRECTIONS IN

CHAPTER 46: THE RESURRECTION OF

CHAPTER 47: THE SHROUD OF TURIN

CHAPTER 48: THE BIBLE STATES THAT

CHAPTER 52: WHY JESUS CHRIST CAME

CHAPTER 53: WHAT EXACTLY IS A

CHAPTER 54: OUR CONSCIENCE IS GOD

CHAPTER 57: RESOURCES

CHAPTER 58: FINAL CHAPTER BY DR

CHAPTER 59: BIBILOGRAPHY